《I Will Stage A Coup D’état》
Chapter 1: I Will Stage a Coup (1)
"Sigh...My brain isn''t working at all..."
I stared nkly at the monitor, my fingers frozen in ce.
Truthfully, I had an absurd amount of trantion work due by tomorrow, but I just couldn''te up with the right phrases.
When tranting foreignnguages, the trantion bes an utter failure, if you don''t capture the author''s intent and some subtle nuances.
Last time I got chewed to death by my manager because of that.
"Mr Kim! Are you even reading this nonsense? Huh? Howe the trantion is like this then?!"
Because of that, my confidence and motivation were at rock bottom.
But as a professional who is getting paid to do his job, I couldn''t use my problems as an excuse to dy the deadline.
After adding another cigarette to the ashtray, which was almost full by now, I decided to kill some time surfing the web.Click-Click.
After a few clicks, a familiar screen of a webtoon popped up.
Reading a webtoon was a way to refresh my brain whenever I became utterly stuck.
Oh? There''s a new series.
If manga andic books dominated the 20th-century market, the 21st century belonged to webtoons.
Given the sheer amount of webtoons, there were arge number of genres, satisfying a diverse range of readers.
Let''s see what this new webtoon is about...Hm? An alternative history of the Korean Empire?
While I was browsing aimlessly, one webtoon managed to catch my eye.
It depicted a world where Korea became an imperialist nation.
The setting was very interesting, with Korea acting like a great power and starting a war it couldn''t win, meeting the same fate as Imperial Japan.
"Hmm-. It doesn''t look like cheap nationalist propaganda...The author seems to have thrown a lot of curveballs here and there."
The neighboring countries, altered by the alternative setting, were also intriguing.
Without realizing it, I spent hours reading this webtoon, only snapping out of my trance after reading chapter 50.
What the...It''s 2 A.M already?!
Just thinking about all the work I had to do almost made me lose my mind.
As much as I liked this damned webtoon, it just wasn''t the moment to binge-read it.
p-p.
Whew...Get it together, Sung Joon.
Rubbing my tired eyes, I closed the web browser.
Unexpectedly, I managed to finish all my work smoothly.
The phrases that seemed oh so daunting unraveled effortlessly as if they were never a problem.
It felt like I had received an inspiration buff from my webtoon binging and the desperation of meeting the deadline.
If only it was like this all the time¡
After 14 hours of frenzied typing, I finished all my work.
"Manager Lee, Please check the manuscript."
After emailing the manuscript to my manager, a yawn escaped me.
Come to think of it, after not sleeping for two whole days...it is only natural to feel a bit...drowsy.
Finally, there were no more calls, deadlines, or meetings to worry about.
As soon as I turned off myputer andy on the bed, all my exhaustion caught up to me.
Tomorrow...Let''s just rx and catch up on those dramas...
With a hot cup of coffee, of course.
I couldn''t ask for more.
Then,
Just like that, I buried my face in the pillow and closed my eyes.
*
¡°Your Excellency, are you awake? Your Excellency!¡±
E-Excellency? What Excellency...?
What kind of joke is this?
Am I being pranked or something?
Your Excellency is a title used for senior officials, generals, or...the President.
But these days even the President is called ''Mr. President'' and not ''Your Excellency''.
So why are they calling a good-for-nothing trantor like me ''Your Excellency''?
Opening my eyes, I stared at someone I''d never seen before.
Who the hell are you?
How did you get into my room?!
Just when I was about to scream for help...
Oh...OH...
I recognized who the man was and where I was.
This man is supposed to be my aide, and this was my official residence.
As that information shed through my mind, I uttered his name, just to check.
¡°Captain Kim Jong-Gil?¡±
"Yes, General?"
One after another, memories surfaced in my mind.
As if the information was being downloaded directly into my brain.
Baffled, I asked this...Kim Jong-Gil.
"What happened?"
"We found Your Excellency copsed in your office and brought you to your bed."
No way.
Thest thing ''I'' remembered was falling asleep on my bed.
Wait a second...
Who am ''I'' now?
My head throbbed, as I was filled with confusion.
¡°Mirror, bring me a mirror.¡±
As soon as I said this, Kim Jong-Gil fetched a mirror from a nearby desk.
When I looked at my reflection, I almost passed out from shock.
That wasn''t my face.
But this foreign face sparked a memory lodged in my mind.
My name...
When I tried to recall my name, two distinct names surfaced.
Kim Sung Joon and Lee Sung Joon.
The former was an ordinary trantor from Earth...while thetter seemed to be the name of this body.
Lee Sung Joon.
The name felt strangely familiar as I rolled it around in my mind.
Where have I heard this before?
Ah!
After thinking for a moment, a thought struck my mind like a lightning bolt.
The webtoon.
The name - Lee Sung Joon - showed up in the webtoon I was reading.
And he wasn''t just a mere extra, but the protagonist.
Could this be a coincidence?
Yet...The fact that the character named Lee Sung Joon held the rank of Major General stood out.
I rose from the bed.
While I was feeling a little dizzy up until a moment ago, I was fine now.
¡°General, you should lie down a bit longer.¡±
¡°No.¡±
I responded curtly to Captain Jong-Gil who was slightly surprised.
When I had asked for a mirror, I consciously used amanding tone, but this time I spoke without thinking.
Yet, the authoritative tone still came out naturally.
As if I had be one with this body.
I unfolded the Koryo Ilbo 1 lying on the desk.
The issue date was printed on the front page.
January first...Of...1936?
There was no doubt now.
This was undoubtedly the world of the webtoon I had been reading, ¡®End of the Empire¡¯.
All circumstantial evidence pointed to my deduction being correct.
Fucking hell.
How could this be real?!
A trantor transmigrated into a webtoon he binge-read?
And in the most hellish world possible?
Ugh-.
With a pained groan, I copsed again.
¡°Your Excellency! Your Excellency!¡±
*
Once I got over the initial shock, I managed to ept the situation,ing to terms with the fact that I had indeed be a character in this fucking world.
However, I couldn''t stop my hands from trembling and my heart from feeling constricted.
The future of the ''Korean Empire'' depicted in the webtoon was anything but rosy.
After the War, the Korean Empire faced a fate worse than the original Korean Penins after World War II.
Ko/Re/An/Em/Pi/Re 2¡¡This country is spelling its own doom.
Fuck.
I have no idea how I am supposed to deal with this.
First, let''s organize the information.
I racked my brain to piece together a brief summary of the current situation.
1. Lee Sung Joon was not only a Major General in the Korean Empire but also a member of the Imperial Family.
In the Korean military, which has no ¡°Brigadier General¡± rank, a Major General is the lowest ranking general, but a general''s star is still a star.
Moreover, this ce was akin to a pseudo-Prussian Korea, a military powerhouse.
As a Major General with Royal Blood, there were far more doors left open for me than closed.
My status was a positive factor.
After all, being a noble is undeniably better than being a normal peasant.
2. The current year was 1936.
One year before Korea would start a war with China.
In the webtoon''s storyline, I was roughly in the prologue.
This meant that the main events would ur soon.
3. The Korean Empire was a mess, seriously this ce was worse than a crippled Germany.
Britain, a traditional ally, had be a potential adversary, and the great power across the Pacific, the U.S., considered the Empire its ¡®principal enemy.¡¯
On top of that, border disputes with the neighboring Soviet Union and China were an ongoing issue.
Not to mention, rtions with other Nations weren''t better either.
Italy and France, being powers with interests in China, looked unfavorably at the Empire¡¯s ambitions.
At this time, the Korean Empire only had one friendly nation left...
But our ''allies'' were those bastards...
Those fucking Nazis...
Yes,
Nazi Germany.
We were utterly fucked.
This Empire was doomed.
These motherfuckers don''t know what fucking ''diplomacy'' even means.
4. In the aftermath of the Great Depression, the Empire had attempted to reduce its military, but a coup had brought a military regime to power.
As a result, the State had be a bloody military dictatorship with an economy geared towards rearmament that would make even Hitler blush.
Unfortunately, stopping the rearmament economy now would copse the structure of the Empire¡¯s economy, which was being reorganized around military production.
If the Empire ceased its aggressive stance, we''d copse internally, and if we invaded China, the domino effect would lead to our doom.
What kind of messed up country is this...
The more I thought about it, the more ridiculous this nation seemed.
Right now, I truly wished I could simply pack up and run to America...
Hell, even South America would be a paradisepared to the Empire.
But that was an impossible option.
There was a noble who had renounced his nationality and emigrated to the U.S., but the poor guy ended up being assassinated by extreme nationalists for being a ''traitor''.
So, any sort of exile was essentially a death sentence.
Even if nationalist threats were avoided, my position made it difficult to follow such a n.
Would the Empire stand by idly if a member of the Royal Family and a high-ranking General suddenly defected?
These crazy fuckers would put the mother of all bounties on my head.
And Western society would also despise me for abandoning my duties as an official so I couldn¡¯t blend in there.
I had no real choice from the start.
Exile was off the table, and being dragged along the militarist Empire¡¯s path of destruction was also uneptable.
Therefore, I would choose the third option.
I will overthrow this crazy Empire with my own hands.
The answer I arrived at was a ¡®coup d''/genesisforsaken
Chapter 2: I Will Stage a Coup (2)
Since everything in reality follows a somewhat chaotic form, there must be a form to conduct a sessful coup d''¨¦tat as well.
So, as an inspiring plotter, I reminisced about the proud history of sessful coups in South Korea.
Firstly, Park Chung Hee 1 and the coup of May 16th.
As a General, Park Chung Hee didn''t n his coup very well.
Because of hisck of nning, information about his ns leaked in advance, hinting Prime Minister Chang Myon 2about the suspicious military movements.
When the coup of May 16th began, Colonel Kim Jae-chun the military police chief, surrounded the rebellion headquarters at the 6th Army District Command and tried to arrest all the key officers.
Interestingly enough, the coup was sessful not because of Park Chung Hee''s leadership but because of the improvisation of the 8th-ss officers of the military academy and the efforts of the Chief-of-Staff Chang Do-yong 3, coupled with the indecision of the then President and Prime Minister.
Considering this, Park Chung Hee wasn''t a reliable example.
After all, a Coup that had seeded by sheer luck and improvisation could never be a role model.Then, how about Chun Doo-hwan 4, who overcame an expertly organized resistance during the Coup of December 12th?
As the Commander of the Defense Security Command, Chun Doo-hwan used the power of the military''s intelligence agency to overwhelm the suppression forces and achieved aplete victory.
Of course, without the help of the organization known as ''Hanahoe'' 5, Chun Doo-hwan''s ns wouldn''t have been as effective.
However, without the criminal ipetence of the 21st Minister of National Defense, Roh Jae-hyun 6, and the indecisive leadership of Yoon Sung-min 7, the Deputy Chief of Staff, even an army of Hanahoe''s agents couldn''t have ensured the coup''s sess.
In short, the sess of a ¡®Korean-style coup¡¯ required the element of ipetence on the part of the government/suppression forces.
Now, knowing this, there is something important to consider.
Was this version of Korea, the ''Korean Empire'', ipetent when it came to coups?
Unfortunately for me, this madhouse of a country had just experienced a coup.
That wasn''t good news for an aspiring coup plotter.
Like most coup leaders, the current Army Marshal, Park Han-jin 8 was keenly focused on ''suppressing'' any dissidents.
He created the Army Intelligence and Security Command, an expanded and reorganized version of the previous Army Counter-Intelligence Command, filling this new organization with his loyalists and supporters.
Park Han-jin''s thorough defenses made preparing for a proper coup almost impossible.
His grip on the government was iron-d.
For now, that is.
But things change with time.
In wartime or during a state of war, units expand/reposition or change/circte.
At that moment, a Military Regime will naturally show its weakness.
Historical examples support this.
During the Russian Revolution, the czar¡¯s trusted guard units went to the front, reced by newly conscripted units, creating conditions for rebellion.
If war breaks out with China, Korea might follow a simr pattern.
Hence, the opportunity will surely arise.
Even in the webtoon, there''s a ''coup attempt incident'' around 1939, so I wasn''t being a baseless optimist.
However, preparation is essential.
My best alternative is creating an organization like Hanahoe...
The problem is that Lee Sung Joon doesn''t have such a covert organization.
What he has is only the intangible element of ¡®poprity.¡¯
However, this poprity could easily be a result of polite ttery given to a general from the royal family.
So, I decided to get an objective opinion from Jong-Gil.
"Y-Your Excellency wants to know who the high-ranking officers and generals are...that you often meet...?"
"Yes. Tell me their names. I wish to know those outside of our division or corps."
"Well...When Your Excellency went to the Ministry of the Army, you dined with the chief of Logistics."
"No, that was an event, tell me about private meetings and such."
"There were none?"
What?
Could it be that...Lee Sung Joon...doesn''t have any connections in the military even when this nation is a quasi-Prussian state?
Wow...
I''m speechless.
This guy is really an idiot.
He''s worse at socializing than me!
Doesn''t he know the dangers this presents?!
Ahe to think of it, he''s a Royal...So he has never had to worry about things like this...
Fuck.
In this case, being transmigrated as a ''Royal'' was certainly a drawback!
A General with no connections trying to pull a coup?
That''s an instant failure.
I contemted on how to break through this serious situation.
In such extreme situations, what was needed to achieve a sessful coup?
Let''s study the foreign coup leaders...
Mustafa Kemal Atat¨¹rk9came to prominence for his role in securing the Ottoman-Turkish victory at the Battle of Gallipoli10.
With his newfound influence he was able to enforcews in Constantinople, the capital of the Ottoman Empire, and be the Head of State of the Turkish Grand National Assembly.
Napoleon11was just amon general, but he was chosen by Sieyes to be a pawn in the Brumaire coup, but his national poprity allowed him to be the First Consul.
The lesson here is that a politician¡¯s poprity is a resource that can be transformed into power.
Just have to be popr, huh...There''s no reason I can''t do the same...
When I thought about oveing theck of connections through ''poprity''...
A problem arose,
In the Korean Empire, the ways to gain poprity were:
"Citizens of our proud Empire! Behold! I have conquered Manchuria and expanded ournds!"
"Sons of Korea! I''ve secured war reparations from China!"
"Through my sweat and tears, our factory operations are through the roof! Support the Military-Industrial Economy, Support the Empire!"
Hmm...
Yes...Those were the avenues left open...
Even differentiating oneself from these madmen was challenging.
Hmm. That was all there was.
Firstly, the country¡¯s economy was a wreck, so there was no money to do anything.
Secondly, I was a soldier, not a politician.
Thirdly, the public was just as insane as these motherfuckers.
If I wanted to be popr, I would need to be the War Hawk to surpass all War Hawks....But that would likely get me executed for a bunch of war crimes.
Trying to stage a coup to stay alive only to get executed was pointless.
Annnd...I''m back to square one.
Well, at least cliches still work.
And there''s no better cliche than ''cooperation''.
Even Park Chung Hee, who led the first sess story in the long line of modern coups in Korea diligently ''cooperated'' with high-ranking officers and generals from the 5th, 8th, and 9th sses of the Korean Military Academy to form his coup army.
Of course, this had several disadvantagespared to a covert organization.
1. The risk of information leaking is much greater.
Park Chung Hee''s coup almost failed because of leaks, and in the case of the 2016 Turkish coup attempt 12, it outright failed.
2. It''s very difficult to select coborators.
Unless you can look into a person''s heart, you can¡¯t be 100% sure of their actions.
3. It''s time-consuming.
A covert organization can act as soon as the decision is made, but when cooperating, you can¡¯t move until the work is done.
Many coups failed because they were detected during the preparation phase.
That¡¯s why differentiation is necessary.
I didn¡¯t intend to offer positions or share the spoils in some cheap rewards scheme.
The core of the ¡®cooperation¡¯ I envisioned was presenting a vision for the future, a blueprint for the future Korean Empire.
A prime example would be the coup by the Young Turks who proimed the birth of the Ottoman Empire as a ¡®Modern State.¡¯
Just as the Young Turks instilled a belief in guiding the country on the right path, I intended to sell ¡®assurance¡¯ to the coup participants.
My vision was a developmental dictatorship.
Antimunism, economic growth, modernization of institutions
My vision for the Empire would be built on these three pirs.
In some sense, I''m benchmarking Park Chung Hee''s governance strategy.
But then, what of it?
This Korean Empire is a nation governed by shortsighted military heads who share a singr collective brain cell.
Of course, I¡¯m not sure if I can execute a developmental dictatorship properly.
Without the U.S. opening its market and providing loans, I can''t run wild like Park Chung Hee.
Anyway, that¡¯s a problem for the future.
The immediate task was to find friends to y the role of quasi-Young Turks 13.
Now...How can I cooperate with young and impressionable officers without raising an rm?
It didn¡¯t take long for me to reach an answer.
What¡¯s my forte?
A writer, specifically, a trantor.
A person who makes a living writing should use his talents.
First, I need to let people know who I am.
But how?
Books and newspapers.
With this, I''ll solidify my vision and gather followers.
As my voice umtes, there will be those who take an interest in my ims and who will eventually regard me as their leader.
"Captain."
"Yes, General?"
¡°Set up appointments with Koryo Ilbo and DongYang Ilbo 14 for tomorrow.¡±
These two newspapers are prominent dailies in Goryeo 15 and currently represent the majority of the Empire''s conservative readership.
I will project my ideas to this conservative poption.
The reason was simple: the military had a conservative tendency.
Of course, there were progressive officers in the military, but their numbers were too insignificant to influence the general trend.
¡°The newspapers, sir?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
Ah, there was also the radio.
Why did I forget the most influential weapon that made Hitler the chancellor?
Of course, as a writer, I couldn¡¯t be a public speaker overnight.
I decided to approach the radio gradually.
After all, it wouldn¡¯t be toote to move once I had built up enough public recognition.
I¡¯ll have to write books too, it¡¯s going to get busy.
Naturally, those around me would also get busy.
A Royal-blooded General, who had been quiet, was beginning to show political inclinations.
But for now, I could rest easy.
Because at least ''for now'' I had no intention of starting a coup.
Everything would follow once my preparations wereplete.
¡°I have drawn my sword once, but I have sharpened it for over a decade.¡±
A quote by Sima Yi left to his ancestors right after the Gaoping Tombs incident in the old Three Kingdoms Drama.
Just like Sima Yi, I will start sharpening my sword from now.
For the day when the de is /genesisforsaken
Chapter 3: The Pen is Mightier than the Sword (1)
Usually, Military officers start their political activities after retirement.
Writing memoirs, holding lectures, pulling the media, or running for president.
Of course, that is when the State is a ''normal'' one.
In the Korean Empire, where thew of the jungle prevails, things are a bit different.
It''s not unusual for a General to storm into a newspaper office, and ''physically persuade'' the writers to change their articles after writing something ''displeasing''.
So, there¡¯s no problem with me carrying out political activities through the newspaper.
Well, some higher officers might be displeased with this, but it''s a risk I''ll have to take.
The car stopped after arriving in the New Pyongyang''s 1 District, a ce filled with high-rise buildings.
A massive 54-story building stood imposingly before me.It was the Yeo-Myeong Building, home to Korea''srgest daily, the Koryo Ilbo.
"Your Excellency, this is Koryo Ilbo."
Jong-Gil said as he opened the car door for me.
Entering the lobby, it seemed that word of my arrival had preceded me, as a man in his fifties greeted me with a deep bow.
"I am Cho Joong Dong 2, president of Koryo Ilbo. I wee you to our humble newspaper office, General."
¡°Nice to meet you, President Cho.¡±
Joong Dong rubbed his hands together as though facing the CEO of a major conglomerate.
This sight was so picturesque that it made me wonder if the man before me was truly the head of a major mediapany or a groveling insect.
But upon reflection, it wasn¡¯t too strange.
Back in the Democratic Republic of Korea, the media often surpassed most political powers.
Politicians in democracies are desperate for a line in the newspaper, hungry for attention.
However, this is the harsh Korean Empire ruled by the Military.
Should the media power dare to stand firm before a Military general, it would face immediate and violent repercussions.
It would be something far more severe than the tepid bacsh seen in modern democracy.
They could - literally - lose their heads.
Just this year, three newspapers were shut down by the Military.
After greeting each other, we took the elevator straight to the President''s office.
As the elevator ascended, Cho Joong Dong nced at me nervously as he opened his mouth.
¡°I understand that Your Excellency''s visit to our newspaper today is to publish an editorial.¡±
¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±
¡°Is it perhaps rted to the issue regarding the Military Budget?¡±
Recently there was an article exposing corruption within the Military that resulted in the newspaper that published it ''shutting down'' mere dayster.
While the Military quickly ''silenced'' the source to prevent people from discussing the wrongdoings of the Regime, that didn''t mean the truth wasn''t visible to the public.
While the muscle heads in the Military with their shared brain cell might think that their actions were sufficient to ''hide'' their corruption, media outlets that lived and died by their words weren''t so clueless about the situation.
Therefore, Cho Joong Dong''s fears were obvious.
Please don''t touch any topics that might put us in trouble...
Well, not that I was nning on putting the Koryo Ilbo in a difficult situation.
¡°It¡¯s not about that.¡±
Only then did Cho Joong Dong''s face lighten up a bit.
Upon reaching the President¡¯s office, a slender young secretary brought coffee.
We discussed my ¡®true intention¡¯ while sipping our coffee.
Cho Joong Dong appeared somewhat surprised when I expressed my desire to voice ¡®opinions¡¯ for the ¡®future of the nation.¡¯
A Military officer who can actually think about the country''s future...?
His bewildered expression was so obvious that I could guess whether he was thinking something along those lines or not.
Seeing his confusion, I decided to correct his perception.
"Tell me, President Cho, What kind of nation do you think the Empire is?"
Joong Dong flinched at my straightforward question.
"W-Well, it''s a glorious and responsible Constitutional Monarchy, where His Majesty the Emperor holds the central axis of power, and below him, the Prime Minister leads the government."
Hah...Responsible Constitutional Monarchy...My ass. Why don''t you simply say this is more like a Prussian-style quasi-Constitutional Monarchy?
At this point, could we even call this nation a ''Constitutional Monarchy''?
"Do you know how I see this country, President Cho? It''s a Military dictatorship that hides under the cover of a constitutional monarchy."
Joong Dong''s mouth gaped at my blunt words.
¡°Do you think that this is genuinely a modernized country? Can it be considered a proper modern State?¡±
¡°Well¡¡±
¡°This nation needs reforms if it truly wants to stand shoulder to shoulder with the West.¡±
In this country, slogans like reform, innovation, and modernization are all toomon.
Countless words have been spewed about changing the nation.
But it''s not the content of the words that matter; it''s who says them.
As soon as the word ¡°reform¡± came out of my mouth¡ª a Military Officer''s and royal ¡ªthe look in Cho Joong Dong''s eyes changed dramatically.
I was positioning myself as a Western-Style Reformist.
This should be the right way to convey my character.
¡°What do you think, President Cho?¡±
¡°Well, of course, I think reforms are necessary.¡±
This time, Joong Dong managed to mask his thoughts rather well.
Well, it was given.
After all, who in their right mind would tell their honest thoughts because a Military Officer said somethingpletely nonsensical?
At this point, I decided to conclude my pitch to Joong Dong.
¡°The point I want to make is just that. Proposals for the future of the country. I want to publish such a discussion in the newspaper.¡±
Amon discussion.
But oneing from a General with Royal Blood.
¡°Will it be an article written by Your Excellency yourself?¡±
¡°Of course. Since I made the effort toe here personally for this request, I hope you can ce it prominently.¡±
¡°I will make it a special.¡±
Well, for now, this was enough.
I also visited the DongYang Ilbo and received a simr response.
In truth, to submit an editorial to the newspaper, a single phone call and sending an aide would have sufficed.
Yet, meeting the media owners in person was to make them recognize my potential as a ''political yer.''
No matter how capable a candidate was, if those around them didn¡¯t recognize them, their candidature was doomed to fail.
Right now, I am taking my first steps toward my candidature for the ''reformed'' Korean Empire.
Next, after the newspapers, the next thing on my list was a book.
I began sparing some time to write it.
Since I wasn''t Hitler who had the luxury of forcing everyone to read his book, mine had to bepelling.
And there''s nothing morepelling than a good novel.
So, I decided to write a novel that could encapste my ''ideology''.
Among the books I was tasked to trante, there were many ''Light Novels'' from Japan.
I distinctly remember tranting a novel that depicted the ''national modernization and developmental dictatorship.''
[The Legend Of The Gctic Heroes.]
The original theme of the novel by Yoshiki Tanaka was about weighing the worst of democracy against the best of a monarchy.
However, the interpretation of this novel could variably change depending on one''s perspective.
For instance, His Majesty the Kaiser, Reinhard von Lohengramm''s purge of feudal corruption, modernization of the homnd, and the grand achievement of cosmic unification could take center stage.
With subtle adjustments to the content, it was possible to focus the spotlight on these aspects.
That didn''t meanpletely removing the embedded praises of Democracy from the novel.
It served as a device to suggest that this Military man might hold a different perspectivepared to other Military brutes who solved everything with sheer force.
Anyhow, juggling writing editorials and novels meant that even having ten bodies wasn¡¯t going to be enough.
Time was so scarce that I had to cut down on sleep.
Sigh...Thisck of sleep might actually shorten my life more than this crazy Empire.
Well, who cares about health when preparing for a coup?
Even at the expense of sleep, preparations had to continue.
Not long after the first editorial calling for Korea''s reform was published, there was a significant response.
[-Young General Lee Sung Joon diagnoses the reality of the Empire with incredible sharpness.]
Ordinary people neither knew nor needed to know the names or thoughts of high-ranking army Generals.
However, the scenario was different for the officers in the Military.
They craved as much information as possible about their superiors.
In such a situation, information about a young General advocating for reform revealed through the newspaper, naturally became a hot topic.
I sent Jong-Gil to the officers¡¯ mess to subtly gauge the mood.
An hourter, he reported his findings.
¡°There was a lot of talk about Your Excellency among the young officers in the mess.¡±
¡°Be specific.¡±
¡°They were debating over Your Excellency¡¯s assertions that to renew the Korean Empire, it is necessary to change the archaic systems and mindsets first.¡±
The result was better than expected.
In this mess of an Empire, a ''Reform'' wasn''t something easily supported.
The fact that my argument elicited enough response to stir a "debate" in such an environment meant that my carefully ced words weren''t wrong.
On the contrary, it was quite sessful.
Now, it was time to start making moves.
"Jong-Gil."
"Yes, General."
"Starting tomorrow, I''ll be dining with the young officers in the mess hall. Make sure that''s arranged."
"Understood."
This was to establish myself as not a holier than thou high ranking General, but as an idealist.
It was on this ground that I intended to test, to see how well the spearhead of my ideology could prate this /genesisforsaken
Chapter 4: The Pen is Mightier than the Sword (2)
Surprisingly, the food served at the mess hall was quite suited to my tastes.
What? Did you think military food was horrible?
That''s amon misconception.
Well, but if you truly think that the food is bad, then one should check their rank.
Once you reach the rank of a General, you may not be able to move mountains, but you can certainly influence the quality of the food.
¡°Ugh.¡±
But, I do admit it was a bit disheartening to see my men eat such delicious food with a grimace.
"Come! There''s plenty of space here, sit and eat with me."
"Th-thank you, General."After I talked a bit with the officers, I noticed some men were getting a little too pale and nervous.
Ah, I see!
They were the type who couldn''t eat in front of a superior officer.
...This might take some time then.
Seeing their anxiety, I decided to approach them a bit more methodically.
In the meantime, an important event urred in Germany.
¡¶Once again we will enact true Justice! Neither threats nor warnings will prevent us from following Divine Providence with the instinctive sureness of a sleepwalker¡·
That crazy motherfucker.
Hitler was disying his sheer audacity by sending troops into the Rhinnd 1pletely ignoring the Treaty of Versailles and the Locarno Treaty.
In the future, this would be known as the Rhinnd upation of 1936 2.
The Allies turned a blind eye to Hitler''s provocation.
Britain, France, and Belgium stood by helplessly as they watched 3000 troops cross the Rhine.
Seriously, these morons.
They have million-strong armies.
What are you saving them for? To buy rice cakes?
When you''re watching a YouTube video talking about history, you hear about those things and think ''Oh that happened, cool.''
But now that I am actually ''living'' in that part of human history, I couldn''t help but think, ''These dumbasses...! What are they even doing?!''.
With National Leaders like these guys in the League of Nations, it''s no wonder crazy fuckers like Hitler and Mussolini got brazen enough to start a World War.
Well¡ Not that I can criticize them now...
The Marshal of the Korean Empire, Park Han-Jin is a nutjob who wouldn''t lose to the likes of Hitler or Tojo Hideki 3.
Sure enough.
Stimted by Hitler¡¯s audacious move, Park Han-jin went and caused trouble.
¡¶The Korean Empire supports the legitimate exercise of sovereignty by the German Empire.¡·
Fuck.
This crazy fucker was trying to ruin the country before I even attempted my Coup?!
The Korean Empire wasn''t all that liked by the other nations already...But now we were going to share Germany''s notoriety.
Of course, Park Han-Jin didn''t pull that stunt just because he was an idiot.
[The Berlin-Pyongyang Technology Exchange Agreement.]
Park Han-jin made a deal with Germany in exchange for supporting their actions, agreeing to technological cooperation between the two Nations.
Essentially, the Korean Empire was trading its advanced shipbuilding technology for Germany''s cutting-edge military tech.
Objectively, it wasn''t a bad deal for the Korean Empire.
But would it be worth getting cklisted by Britain and the USA over it?
I didn''t think so.
The Korean-Chinese war will start any time now...We need to better manage our notoriety.
I felt the need to elerate the ns for my novel.
Therefore, on March 11, 1936, Volume 1 of ''The Legend Of The Gctic Heroes'' was released.
Though itcked the detailed narration and overall qualitypared to the original work, it didn''t matter.
After all, without the original work existing for people to drawparisons, who would know?
Initially, I nned to release the novel as a book, but I was advised not to.
"Your Excellency, your work will make more money if serialized in a newspaper.¡±
More money.
In other words, more readers.
Because of this, I decided to not publish ''The Legend Of The Gctic Heroes'' as a book.
"President Cho?"
I directly approached Koryo Ilbo to serialize my novel.
At first, the Koryo Ilbo was hesitant, but once the serialization began, they were thrilled.
¡°General, the newspaper is getting flooded with postcards and letters!¡±
¡°Oh, really?¡±
That was within expectations.
In this harsh and oppressive Military dictatorship, the story of a ''Kaiser'' reforming his country was bound to be popr.
Despite containing a somewhat risky plot that essentially left everything to a ''Gary Stu'' 4 main character, the story itself was a breath of fresh air.
The idea of a 20-something Kaiser beating the crap out of corrupt and ipetent nobles was beloved by many.
Moreover, the Kaiser achieved the monumental feat of defeating a ''powerful foreign nation'' in war.
This narrative was akin to an ointment for the hurting citizens of the Empire.
My little project was such a hit that even the men in the mess hall were moved by it.
¡°Your Excellency, may I ask for your autograph on this newspaper?¡±
The Young Officers who used to find my presence unapproachable, now eagerly walked towards me.
However, they still couldn''t hold a conversation with me.
Nheless, progress was being made.
While I continued to work on my novel and building my reputation, news arrived that the Second Italo-Ethiopian War5 had concluded with an Italian victory.
Italy had annexed Ethiopia and dered ¡®Victory in Africa.¡¯
Until now, things didn''t deviate much from the original course of events.
After all, aside from the Japanese Empire being reced by the Korean Empire, there weren¡¯t many differences.
Anyhow, I also decided on the title for the editorial.
M A K E K O R E A G R E A T A G A I N !
I pointed out the backward aspects of the Empire''s societypared to the Western powers and presented the vision the Empire must adopt to catch up.
The first of which was.
"A War On Crime."
Back in the Republic of Korea, the ''War on Crime'' 6 referred to the operation initiated by Roh Tae-woo7 as heunched a crackdown on criminal organizations as a means to divert a political crisis.
Regardless of his motives, Roh Tae-woo¡¯s ¡®cWar on Crimes¡¯ dealt a significant blow to organized crime in South Korea.
The current Korean Empire needed this ¡®war on crime¡¯ as well.
If we continued to allow state-banned drugs like Heroin to be smuggled within the Empire, wouldn''t we end up just like the USA during the Cold War era?
My vision for the future was thus,
A clean and drug-free society.
Something that was beyond the grasp of those meatheads in the Military, who could only think of war.
The second topic was,
"Saemaul Undong 8."
Sharing knowledge with the rural areas of the Empire left behind in the modernization process.
By doing this, we could instruct these farmers and allow them the benefits of civilization such as water supply and sewage systems.
Leaving the rural poption in such a half-baked state would prevent the Empire from bing a fully modernized nation.
Indeed, I had tantly giarized both the title and movement idea from Park Chung-Hee.
The third topic,
¡°Make primary education mandatory!¡±
As is well-known, the driving force that made Prussia a formidable capable power was education.
Of course, many high-ranking officials in this Empire understood the importance of education, but they never entertained the idea of making primary education a mandatory practice.
That''s because the Empire simply hadn''t the necessary budget and administrative power to implement this.
But the Empire''s circumstances hardly mattered.
Who cares if the implementation of such an idea is impossible?
It wasn''t my problem.
My objective was simply to be the one shouting a ''vision'' those muscle brains in the military couldn''t conceive.
The editorial quickly sparked a massive reaction in Korean society.
[General Lee Sung Joon''s insights are correct. His ideas could be even called the modern Ten Urgent Points of Reform! (Koryo Ilbo Editor''s note: The followingmentary refers to the societal reform proposals submitted by Ch''oe Ch''i-w?n to Queen Jinseong of Si).]
[Absurd! It''s preposterous for a mere General to darement on National Affairs!]
People fervently debated whether my editorial was right or wrong.
It was as if someone had thrown gasoline on a fire.
As the debate raged, those around me also reacted.
"General, a soldier must maintain his neutrality. Nothing goodes from men like you meddling in politics."
The high-ranking officers in the Empire subtly criticized my statements.
That was, of course, a natural reaction.
Until now, no one had proposed policies directed at the rural poption or the struggling lower-ss citizens.
However, my actions also achieved my goals.
Those marginalized people saw hope in me.
My dining table was no longer a ce where young officers attended reluctantly.
With my ''fans'' emerging, I now had ''friends'' who would sit with me in the mess hall.
¡°General, I thoroughly enjoyed your recent editorial.¡±
"Is that so?"
¡°Reading Your Excellency''s rmendations for the Nation made me realize that I¡¯d been a frog in a well."
But sometimes, their admiration for me was a bit too much...
What is this...I''ve basically be an idol now.
It seems that during my journey to attempt a Coup, I had be the Military''s idol.
Regardless, this oue was a promising one.
A third of the young officers in the division had be my steadfast supporters.
I hadn¡¯t visited other units, so I couldn¡¯t say for sure, but judging by the general mood, there likely were quite a few more supporters out there.
Finally, the groundwork has beenid.
Just seeing the officers happily enjoying my presence made me feel satisfied.
These fellows don''t know it yet, but they are my initial capital for the coup.
If I can solidify their support, and refine some organizational skills...I''ll be one step closer to forming a Hanahoe-like faction.
However, it wasn¡¯t the right time to move on to the next stage.
That time hasn''te yet.
Something crucial will happen soon.
The Spanish Civil War. 9
An event many considered a prelude to the World /genesisforsaken
Chapter 5: Spanish Civil War (1)
The Spanish Civil War was triggered by a myriad ofplex reasons, but if one were to pinpoint the decisive factor, it would be political chaos.
From when the First Spanish Republic was established in 1873 until the outbreak of the Spanish Civil War in 1936, there had been over 40 coups and more than 60 political crises.
And it wasn''t as if Spain''s economy had stabilized. Externally, they were spending a massive military budget on the prolonged Rif War, while domestically, the nation was rotting from economic depression.
Despite witnessing this horrendous shitshow and ousting the Bourbon Dynasty and the military, the government of the Second Republic was equally ipetent.
Because of this ipetence, the Nation was torn between Republicans and Royalists, Secrists and the Catholic Church, Landlords and Land Reformers, Left-Wing and Right-Wing factions...
And who were merely waiting for a chance to destroy each other.
Neither the left nor right had any intention of allowing the opposing side to achieve victory.
In such a situation, the left secured a majority by less than 100.00 votes, while the right cried out for election nonpliance.
Originally, the Spanish military and the right-wing had already nned a coup during the elections in 1931, which the left-wing won and some regions saw uprisings.Therefore, the notion that the right-wing wouldply with the elections of 1936, when the same concluded in a near victory was absurd.
The left-wing government was also aware of the potential for a coup from the right.
They took measures to reduce the possibility by stationing right-leaning military officials far away from the capital, Madrid.
The renowned Francisco Franco1 was assigned to the Canary Inds 2 in the Antic, Chief of Staff Manuel Goded3to the Balearic Inds4 in the Mediterranean, Jos¨¦ Antonio Primo de RiveraJ5 head of the Fnge, was imprisoned, and Emilio M6 was posted asmander of the garrison in Pamplona7.
Unfortunately, such measures were insufficient to dampen the rebels'' fervor.
On July 13, 1936, Jose Calvo Sotelo8, a prominent royalist, was kidnapped and assassinated.
Five dayster, on July 18, the Nationalist forces revolted in Moro and various parts of the maind.
It marked the bloody start of the brutal Spanish Civil War.
Both the Nationalists and Republicans in Spain soon realized they couldn''t manage the situation on their own and began soliciting assistance from all corners.
Among those solicited was the Korean Empire.
Just a few days after the Spanish Civil War began, the Koryo Ilbo published an editorial urging Korean intervention.
[Should the Korean Empire intervene in the Spanish Civil War?]
With the Empire focusing on friendly rtions with Germany and Italy and preparing for the Anti-Comintern Pact, there was a growing tendency to align diplomatically with Berlin and Rome.
Of course, these actions would only further iste Korea, as we would be taken as part of the ''Axis of Evil'' in the eyes of the internationalmunity.
Sigh...This Empire was filled with lunatics.
Nevertheless, on a personal level, I agreed that there was a need to intervene in the Spanish Civil War.
Not for the benefit of the Korean Empire, but for my own interests.
The reason was simple.
Those Idiots need to make a mess of things so that the ipetence of a Military Regime is shown.
The Spanish Civil War was destined to be a debacle.
Neither the right-wing Spanish Nationalists nor the left-wing Spanish Republican government were prepared for a prolonged civil war.
With ipetents leading the charge, the Civil War was bound to stagnate, regardless of the support of foreign nations.
Especially for an interventionist force from the Empire, which would struggle tomunicate with the European armies, facing logistical nightmares.
With this in mind, I simply kept silent about the ongoing situation, waiting for the military''s blunders.
When Nazi Germany intervened on July 26, 1936, and Italy on the 30th, Korea followed in the footsteps of their allies.
While Japan hesitated, preferring a Neutral stance amid the Anti-Comintern Pact and scrutiny of other nations, Korea showed no such doubts.
Marshal Park Han-Jin, as expected of a nutjob, supported the intervention in a military meeting, saying, ''Intervening in the Spanish Civil War will be a crucial step in preventing the spread of Communism!'', he then argued that not showing our support would allow the Soviet Union to form more alliances.
With such a crazy Marshall spewing this nonsense, who could dare to say otherwise?
So, on August 1st, the Cab unanimously decided to intervene and began preparing to dispatch their interventionist force.
The forces sent were simr to the Nazis, with approximately 10.000 soldiers.
Even so, sending an expeditionary force to the opposite side of the globe would be a significant military burden.
Coincidentally, this was the same day as the opening of the Berlin Olympics, an event hailed as the ''Festival of Human Peace.''
Naturally, the citizens were more interested in the Olympics than the news of military deployments.
Thanks to the Olympic coverage overshadowing the intervention news, the Empire could prepare for the involvement without much noise.
On August 3, 150,000 workers in Red Square in Moscow demonstrated their solidarity with the Spanish Republic.
In the proletarian state of the Soviet Union, such mass mobilization of the public signified an imminent intervention.
Despite this, both the UK and France, permanent members of the League of Nations, didn''t lift a finger.
As proven during the Rhinnd incident, the British and French governments were utterly impotent.
Overall, Germany, Italy, and Korea stood with the Nationalists, while the Soviet Union sided with the Republicans.
Although the Republican side received less support from other nations, they held over 700 tons of gold.
With that amount of gold, the disadvantages of external support could bepensated.
Throughout August, the rebels made significant strides with the support of Germany and Italy, bute October, the tide turned dramatically.
The Soviet Union began flooding the Republicans withrge quantities of military supplies and international brigades.
As the war front stagnated, the media, which had been boasting about the ''glorious Imperial forces'' in Spain after the Olympics, fell silent.
Now, I decided to break my silence.
Of course, I had no ns to directly attack the government as a public person.
I had friends who could do that for me.
......Communist friends.
Using a few young officers who had be my loyal followers, I subtly conveyed the reality of the Imperial forces'' intervention in the Spanish Civil War to my munist friends'' on the university campuses.
[Why are our sons dying in a foreignnd? A ce where they can''t even understand the idiom being spoken? Is the Spanish Republican Government truly a threat to our Empire?]
Once this message started circting in the universities, the authorities became extremely nervous.
Heh...This was just the beginning and they were already losing it!
In my editorial, I meticulously pointed out mistakesmitted by the Imperial Forces in this war.
[The biggest issue is the Military Doctrine. The Imperial forces are using an antiquated doctrine from the Last World War. Our tactics rely heavily on slow, outdated infantry that can''t keep up with the swift vehicle-basedbat. It''s time for us to adapt to a new age of warfare.]
Of course, I was simply spewing hot air.
Did those Jap cunts of the Original history build their entire army with a focus on infantry and artillery during the World War because someone reced their brains with Ramen?
No.
They simply didn''t have the budget.
It was the same with the Empire.
With the Navy greedily leaching more than 60% of the military budget, where would the money for developing new tankse from?
Besides, even if we developed new tanks, there was no ce to use them.
China, the Empire''s ''primary adversary'', had an abysmal road infrastructure, making tanks night unusable.
They could be dealt with using normal infantry and artillery.
Tanks weren''t needed for the Ching-chong army.
And as long as the Empire didn''t fight the Soviets to the north, that would continue to be true.
''If we ever pick that fight, I need to be inmand of the nation.''
I had no intention of fighting the Soviets.
Who in their right mind would fight a bunch of vodka addicts who sent 200 divisions after you, when you barely managed to eliminate 100?
Anyway, my editorial hit a sore spot with the high brass in the military.
If they said my ims were false, they had to exin why the Korean army was struggling in Spain.
On the other hand, if they agreed, that meant they were idiots who couldn''t grasp issues even a mere ''general'' could spot.
So, the lesson here was, why should we interfere in others'' wars?
The actions of the Empire were no different from Mussolini, who fucked around too much and found out.
While I nned to expose the stupidity of the military through editorials and rumors whenever I felt like it, the high brass in the military weren''t braindead fools...yet.
"What? You''re assigning me to lead the intervention force in Spain?"
"It''s an order from the higher-ups. Just ept it."
Out of nowhere, I was assigned as themander of the Spanish intervention force.
The logic of the military heads was simple.
You think you''re so smart then, eh? Then go out and prove that your trash talk wasn''t just empty boasts. If you can''t? Well, you know what happens then.
Fuck.
In hindsight, this shouldn''t have been a surprise.
Themander''s position in the Spanish Civil War was a cursed post that could ruin any general''s career (for the Korean army, at least).
Not even legends from the past like Napoleon or Genghis Khan could win this thing with the Korean Army.
Our Army was indeed a marvel,
We could snatch defeat from the jaws of victory almost every time.
But, the one time these fuckers used their collective brain cell, they fucked me over.
Fucking bastards.
Just wait you fuckers, I''ll make you pay for this.
Thus,
On the following day, I embarked on an unnned journey to /genesisforsaken
Chapter 6: Spanish Civil War (2)
As of November 1936, the situation of major powers intervening in Spain was as follows:
Nationalists = Germany, Italy, Korea.
Republicans = Soviets.
Among those, Italy had mobilized thergest number of troops.
Of course, numbers don''t directly equate tobat power, but numerical advantage is a thing.
Because of this, the Nation with the strongest voice among the Nationalists was Italy and not Germany.
......The Korean Empire was insignificant.
The Empire dispatched 10.000 soldiers, with a few destroyers and less than 50 aircraft.
As for the logistics...That was a nightmare.The situation was so dire that the Korean Army had to borrow ammunitions from the Germans, and food from the Italians.
This is why the Korean army''s presence was extremely minimal.
"General on-site! Wee, Your Excellency!"
"At ease men."
The ceremony for my arrival happened at the Empire''s headquarters set up in Casa De Campo, thergest public park on the outskirts of Madrid.
Since the Korean Army was operating as a unified force, regardless of branch, there were also naval and air officers at the HQ.
I greeted the key officers.
There were several officers whose names I needed to remember, but if I were to name the most impressive ones, it would be these three:
Chief of Staff, Colonel Gong Sang Jin.
A graduate of the 46th ss of the Military Academy.
My junior by one year in terms of the Academy ss.
With hisrge build and lively personality, he was known as the ''Iberian Bear'' among the staff officers.
Next was the Operations Staff Officer, Colonel Park Joon.
A graduate of the 48th.
Despite his short and thin physique, he was a surprisingly social person.
He often engaged in personal conversations with officers, listening to their concerns, and because of this, he was known as the army''s ''Mom''.
Lastly, there was Colonel Ha Yu Jin, head of the Air Force detachment.
A graduate of the 53rd, who also had many connections within the forces.
He was rather friendly with the soldiers and considerate of the Army''s position during operations, making him a well-regarded officer by many.
Because of his work ethic and efficient behavior, he earned the nickname ''Honey Bee''.
Most of my time was spent familiarizing myself with the names and characteristics of my new subordinates.
During this time, I naturally put aside any thoughts of an offensive.
If I fuck this up, then it''s all on me.
In any case, Madrid wasn''t going to fall until 1939.
Naturally, as the Korean forces hesitated to attack due to my orders, Colonel Juan Yag¨¹e y nco1 of the Nationalists came to question me about or stance.
Juan Yag¨¹e was a capable officer, highly regarded even by the German officers who typically looked down on the Spanish officer corps.
"General! While we''re wasting time here, those Reds are steadily fortifying their defenses! We need to uproot those wretches!"
He wasn''t wrong.
The Republicans were regrouping with each passing moment, and the influx of international forces from the opposing side couldn''t be ignored either.
However, if we just charged into a well-prepared enemy position, I''d be ruined.
Therefore, I answered the colonel in a calm tone.
"If we blindly charge at them, our casualties will be enormous. That would lead to unfavorable political results for both Korea and Spain. As the suprememander of the Korean expeditionary force, I need to consider the political circumstances. I hope you understand."
Yag¨¹e tried to change my mind, but sadly for him, he failed all of his skill checks.
I had no intention to budge.
So, Yag¨¹e eventually left the Korean HQ with a disappointed expression.
While the Front at Madrid was being contested daily, both sidescked a decisive win to change things.
During this time, I gathered the subordinate officers and conducted tactical training.
The objective of the training was simple.
Unifying the troops.
In other words, the core of my future tactics would rely on ''standardization'', or ''cooperation'' between the soldiers.
Basically, I was copying the ''Auftragstaktik¡¯ 2 from the Wehrmacht3, which was the most sessful army in terms of tactics.
Now you might ask, how does unifying the thoughts of soldiers connect to the Germanmand system that emphasizesmander autonomy? The principle is this:
The German army knew that when ''Situation A'' urred, allmanders would respond in ''Method B''.
Thus, even when themanders never meet each other, they could anticipate the movements of adjacent friendly units and execute efficient cooperative operations.
What I demanded from Korean armymanders was simr.
The difference was that due to the smaller size of our units, it was sufficient to enable cooperation at lower echelon levels.
Given the rtively smaller amount of information and tasks officers needed to master, the ''Korean-style mission-type tactics'' training waspleted in just three weeks.
From the start, we focused on ''urban warfare scenarios'' and repeated only a few types of training, so there was no reason for it to take long.
Even officers who initially expressed skepticism about this training came to recognize its efficiency after a few practice runs.
"Your Excellency, it''s clear that this method will shorten the decision cycle."4
"Indeed. This is a German doctrine."
"Have you had experience interacting with the German Army, Your Excellency?"
Me?
Interacting with those Nazy bastards?
Well, let''s just hum and nod.
A momentter, I headed to Garabitas Hill5, which overlooks Madrid, apanied by my Chief-of-Staff, Colonel Gong Sang Jin, and Operations Staff Officer, Colonel Park Joon.
Here the Nationalists have established an artillery, firing shells into Madrid''s city center 24/7.
We discussed our next ns while looking down at the smoke-filled Madrid.
As the saying goes ''Sometimes the old ways are the best'', it seemed the best n was to attack in the direction of Madrid University where the Nationalists were currently banging their heads.
The only problem was the trenches.
Those Republicans filled the ce with Trenches, Bunkers, and fortified buildings that were sturdy enough to withstand most attacks.
As evident from the Nationalists'' repeated failures, the chances of a breakthrough were rather low.
But I had some ideas as to how we could approach this.
"Can''t we just use more firepower?"
"But with what, Your Excellency?"
While we could borrow shells from the Germans, cannons weren''t something we could easily bring in.
Of course, I had something in mind.
"Oil drums."
"Ah?"
"We''ll make improvised mortars using oil drums."
"...Will that even be effective, Your Excellency?"
"Remember the Great War."
"Oh."
The concept of ''improvised mortars'' which essentially boiled down to ''firing something from a cylinder'' has existed since World War I.
Inspired by this concept, Gao Wenkui, a young engineer from the Chinese Army created an improvised mortar drilling a hole in one of the t surfaces of the drum and attaching the legs.
His creation was thus dubbed the Flying Thunder Cannon.
Its effectiveness was remarkable.
With this simple, cheap, and highly cost-effective weapon, the Chinese Communist forces triumphed in their civil war, even when the adversaries were using American-made weapons.
If the ching chongs did it, I could do it too.
Of course, I didn''t intend to load mortar shells into these.
We''d fill them with gasoline, essentially creating a poor man''s napalm bomb.
One way to deal with trenches was to thoroughly cook them to ash.
For our breakthrough operation, we received arge number of surplus oil drums from the Spanish Nationalist and German camps.
From what I could see, they were all petroleum drums made by Americanpanies.
Those Liberty fucks, preaching a non-intervention in the Spanish civil war...while secretly selling oil...And they have the gal to call themselves the guardians of democracy.
Well, not that I had anyints about their hypocrisy now.
I used the drums obtained from our allies to create arge number of improvised mortars.
Since it felt odd to just call them improvised mortars, I decided to give them a name.
"We''ll call them Juche Cannons."
"As you wish, Your Excellency."
Our army moved towards Madrid University carrying these newly made Juche Cannons.
It was time for these filthymunists to taste the power of Juche''s nucl-....No...That''s a bit too far in the future...Let''s go with...Juche''s vengeful fire!
On the night of December 11, 1936, the Korean army attacked the Faculty of Philosophy at the University City of Madrid.
This area was stubbornly held by the 11th International Brigade troopsmanded by General Kl¨¦ber6.
The Nationalists all believed my attack would fail, but that was simply because all of their methods were wed.
After all, who in their right mind would charge into a fucking urban warfare with nothing but brute force and think everything would turn out fine?
"Begin artillery fire!"
As our forces and Nationalist artillery simultaneously unleashed their barrage, the Republicans began to take cover as usual.
"Charge!"
Following the attack signal, the infantry advanced towards the trenches, alternating between firing and taking cover.
The Republicans'' machine guns spewed fire incessantly.
"Roast them all!"
Our troops fired our dear Juche''s into the trenches ording to n.
After several gasoline-soaked fire bombs exploded around the trenches, one detonated inside.
"Aaaagh!"
Republican soldiers screamed as they ran out of the trenches.
Our soldiers then advanced towards the Philosophy building, clearing out trenches with rtive ease.
Although the Republicans resisted fiercely, they couldn''t stop our charge led by Juche''s vengeful fire.
Our concentrated firepower made light work of the Republican soldiers.
As they retreated into the Philosophy Faculty, we moved the Juche''s forward.
Then, we delivered a death sentence to the enemy cornered in the narrow building.
"Fire!"
We fired gasoline-filled firebombs directly at the building.
Soon, the mes engulfed the Republican soldiers without a single error.
"Arrrgh!"
With hundreds of gasoline bombs exploding at once, the Philosophy Faculty truly looked like hell on earth.
We fired so many rounds that I wouldn''t be surprised if the whole building melted down.
Those who came out screaming were shot dead.
Those who stayed inside were cooked to perfection, or suffocated as their lungs scorched.
After burning everything, suffocating everyone, and sending in infantry, the battle was all but over.
"Your Excellency! We''ve captured it."
An expected oue.
A few dayster, Francisco Franco, overjoyed by the fall of the supposedly impregnable Philosophy building, came to see me personally, patting my shoulder in encouragement.
He even awarded me a medal.
Even those nutjobs from the Empire who had been desperate to get rid of me sent me a congrattory telegram.
However,
Despite all of the awards I gained from burning hundreds of men alive...
This victory tasted like the ashes that covered Madrid.
With such thoughts, I ced a cigar in my mouth while I looked towards the burning /genesisforsaken
Chapter 7: Spanish Civil War (3)
The Korean army''s attack on Madrid, which began in December 1936, achieved considerable results as the Korean forcespletely drove out the Republican soldiers from the Madrid University District, one of the most crucial battlegrounds.
The Republicans suffered devastating losses during the attack.
While the Soviets tried to counterattack by mobilizing T-26 tanks1, but it was futile.
But the Korean Army deployed their ultimate defense against the T-26...Concrete Buildings.
"Stupid Ivan2 bastards. Who even uses tanks in urban warfare withoutbined arms tactics? They''re asking for us to barbecue those ugly tanks."
So, we made a delicious soviet roast with the morons who pushed forward relying only on their armor.
When they passed under buildings, we threw Molotov cocktails or grenades.
Boom-!
When they ignorantly passed in front of our hidden positions, we hit their sides with anti-tank weapons.Bang-!
When they crawled throughplex ruins, we damaged their tracks with pre-set piano wires.
That said, a tank is still a tank.
Moreover, unlike the Nazi''s Panzer I3 ''pseudo-tank'', the T-26 was a modern piece with decent defense and offense by 1936 standards.
As a result, we had to sacrifice twice as much infantry in order to capture a few Soviet tank crew members.
"When we return home, I will strongly advocate for tank developments. This time, I''ve keenly felt how difficult it is for infantry to fight without tanks"
Colonel Park Joon, the Operations Staff Officer grumbled.
Well, I supposed having tanks is better than not having them.
The problem is that even if the Empire mass-produced tanks, we wouldn''t be able topete with the Reds.
Those crazy bastards were churning out tens of thousands of tanks even during the Cold War.
Regardless, the men seemed to have be fans of the tank doctrine after witnessing the Soviet swarm of tanks.
We needed a more definitive countermeasure against enemy tanks.
If casualties keep piling up like this, it won''t do any good for my position.
The surest method would be to possess anti-tank weapons that can suppress T-26s from a distance, but such a weapon...
Was that truly the only option...?
I already knew of a weapon that could help us.
Moreover, this weapon also served as an anti-air armament.
Acht-acht.4
The 88mm anti-aircraft gun.
A legendary war machine beloved by the German army.
Colonel Ha Yu Jin, who was our liaison with the Germans informed me that the only models currently deployed in the Wehrmacht were the K 18 and K 36, with thetter being in short supply even for German needs.
So, I requested the Empire to purchase the 88mm.
"I''m not asking for tanks to face the T-26. But shouldn''t we have a weapon that can decisively deal with them? Even if it''s the K 18, I''d like us to procure the 88mm."
But the Empire''s response to my request was lukewarm.
To summarize their reaction in one sentence:
We''re already copsing fromck of funds, and you want to buy expansive foreign weapons? And that thing is not even a certified anti-tank weapon, but an anti-air one?
I had no intention of backing down after one rejection.
Welp...Time to pull out my big guns then...Let''s see how those nutjobs handle Lee Sung Joon, the ruthless politician.
Like a veteran tactician, I struck at the unsuspecting Army Ministry''s weak point.
I sent an anonymous letter directly to the Daejeonghoe, Korea''srgest political party.
A few dayster, all hell broke loose back home.
"Our proud soldiers are fighting the Soviet tanks with Molotovs and grenades because they don''t have proper weapons! What a shameful situation for the strongest army in the East!"
"W-Well...Our army doesn''t have anti-tank weaponry..."
"And what use are weapons that only tickle a tank''s armor tes?"
To be honest, it wasn''t quite that bad, but this was apparently the atmosphere at the parliamentary hearing.
While it''s true that the Korean Empire''s parliament often acts as a rubber stamp for the military, they don''t always bow their heads to those nutjobs.
As parliament and the cab are nominally above the military, there were asional instances of assemblymen severely reprimanding military generals when they had justification.
After all, we need to advertise that ''We''re not a military dictatorship, but a constitutional democracy.''
Wink Wink~
Anyway, when the parliament started to throttle the Military, the effect was immediate.
The Army Ministry coughed up the budget as if nothing had happened.
However, they attached one condition.
The 88mm must ''definitely'' destroy tanks.
If not, they said they would hold us ''responsible''.
Inte January 1937, our army received 12 German-made 88mm anti-aircraft guns.
Of course, it was difficult to use these weapons immediately.
Proper training was necessary to effectively use the 88mm.
But sometimes we can be pleasantly surprised.
"Our soldiers destroyed a T-26 with the 88mm?"
"Yes, Your Excellency. The soldiers observed a T-36 firing from the same position for days, so they adjusted the 88mm angle and destroyed it."
Colonel Gong Sang Jin reported the 88mm''s achievements and rmended decorations for the soldiers who destroyed the tank.
This is an opportunity.
Making full use of the moment, I called the journalist from home to conduct an interview.
I was making a PR move.
"So, as soon as you acquired the weapon you insisted on having, General it already produced results?"
"Indeed."
"Most impressive, General! You are truly a model that any capable officer must strive for."
It pricked my conscience a bit, but an unearned achievement was still an achievement.
I was a quasi-politician living off my image anyway.
There was no harm in a little ''unintended'' exaggeration.
With this, the Empire had no choice but to keep quiet.
At least, the home country wouldn''t interfere with whatever I did on Spanish soil.
I practically had full reign over the expeditionary force.
I began to charm the officers of the expeditionary force, just as I had done with my previous division.
It started with individual meals.
During these meetings, I indirectlymented the ''reality of the mothend'' and the ipetence of the military then shared my vision for the country''s future with those who took the bait.
Of course, I made sure to didn''t share too much at once.
As time passed, the atmosphere within the expeditionary force changed subtly.
"His Excellency is truly a wise man and a pioneer who will lead our country towards new heights."
"Do you know how many ns His Excellency has? He was born to lead the great Korean people."
"As expected of His Excellency!"
Young officers somehow obtained and carried around binders filled with clippings of my editorials from the Koryo Ilbo.
Uh, hmm. That''s a bit...
Well, as you can see...There was a strong...Devotion to me among the young officers.
But the older and higher-ranking officers were a bit different.
They regarded me as a reasonablypetent tactician ormander.
As a result, they were a bit off-put with the ''fervor'' directed to me.
This atmosphere became even stronger when I started wearing a monocle and personally toured the battlefield, leading by example.
"Hey, Hey, do you know what His Excellency said while he stood at the front lines?"
"N-No...What did he say?"
"He said, ''The soldiers are my children, so how could I leave them alone and not fear for their safety?''"
Heh...I simply took inspiration from Walter Model''s words.
I made a habit of doing these frontline inspections to reap a bit of ''brownie points'' with the soldiers.
As the army Idol, it was my duty to supply my fans with plenty of material for devotion.
By nting those ''gs'' and triggering those ''events'' I was basically appealing to those soldiers and even the folks back home, how great and charming I, Lee Sung Joon was.
Look upon my magnificence!
Behold this intellect!
Bow towards my vision!
Wouldn''t they think of me as a superhuman?
That was the image I wanted to spread.
As I continued to build this ridiculous reputation, it reached a point where the Army Ministry couldn''t stand it anymore.
They brought me back home while increasing the number of stars on my shoulder.
"Now that you''ve be a Lieutenant General with two stars on your shoulder, your current position is not appropriate anymore. It''s time for you to return home."
The Army Ministry that had sent me to Spain now reluctantly recalled me to the Empire, but it didn''t matter.
I went up a rank and thoroughly farmed a lot of goodwill.
You fools!
My powers have doubled since thest time we met, Korean Empire!5
The night before returning home, I had a modest dinner with the expeditionary force officers.
"If you have any difficulties in the future,e find me. You are my people forever."
My words were spoken with the aim of nurturing a private organization, but no one seemed to mind this.
The senior officers thought it was just a well-wishing remark, while the young officers, being my followers, took the words at face value.
But this implicit and indirectly built rapport would be a great help in ''persuading'' them when the timees.
Thus, after bidding the soldiers farewells, I concluded my six-month experience in the Spanish Civil /genesisforsaken
Chapter 8: Opportunity (1)
In early May 1937, I received a new assignment as soon as I returned to Pyongyang.
My new position was Army Policy Researcher.
It was said to be a role researching and verifying new doctrines, but the real significance of this position was different.
A dead-end job.
It was a fitting position for me, who had been cklisted by the Army Ministry.
It''s certainly a sinecure.
The Army Policy Research Office had exactly three people on it, including an executive secretary.
But I wasn''t disappointed.
While a position can certainly define someone, a person could also define the position.Depending on who sits in which seat, a sinecure can turn into a position of real power.
A prime example is Stalin.
Looking at the position of General Secretary that Stalin upied, was initially treated as a role for handling the aftermath of the party''s central decisions.
But through the ''Stalin'' era, it was elevated to the position of head of state representing the entire munist Party''.
There was no reason I couldn''t do the same.
In any department, what matters is producing results.
So, this Policy Research department could be an ''opportunity''.
At any rate, this position offered me a lot of leeway tofortably write both ''The Legend Of The Gtic Heroes'' and my editorials.
And while I wrote them, I also thought about the things I could achieve as a Policy Researcher for the army.
This would be perfect for the Korean military in this world.
Armored trains.
It might sound strange, but such weapons exist.
Simply put it''s the love child of a tank and a train. Basically a quasi-tank on rails.
One might think - What is even the point of having a ''tank'' that can only run along railroads? - However, this weapon is capable of considerable results in actual warfare.
During World War I and II the armored train was a terror on the battlefield.
Most major powers, even middle powers like Pnd or Czechoslovakia, were operating armored trains.
Right now, even China, our main enemy, was operating these armored trains.
Of course, the Korean military also possessed armored trains.
However, most of the Korean military''s armored trains were focused on troop transport.
I proposed the deployment of new armored trains focused on independentbat and mobile warfare, in preparation for the uing Korean-Chinese war.
In a situation where we didn''t even have decent tanks, we''d need proper armored trains at least for defending upied territories, wouldn''t we?
Unexpectedly, my proposal was seriously considered.
Sigh...Of course, when the matter is about ''China'' these bastards'' eyes and ears be strangely sharp.
Following my first proposal I continued with a series of ideas for future wars.
All of this was an effort to not end my military career in this dead-end position.
"It would be good if Air Force officers were assigned to the army units as liaisons in the future."
"Why would that be beneficial?"
"Sometimes when the ground forces advance too much, the artillery would keep up. Therefore, if we want the Air Forces acting as bombers, close coordination between the army and air force is essential."
I demonstrated these doctrine improvement proposals to high-ranking military officials through training exercises.
My suggestions were effective.
Well...Of course, they were, that was a ''sessful methodology'' that the Nazis loved to use in World War II.
Heh-.
Contrary to the Army Ministry''s intention of relegating me to a sinecure, the Army Policy Director had no choice but to give me a good evaluation.
As long as I could get good evaluations, this Policy Researcher position was sweet as honey.
Because I could frequently contact one of the corebat units in the capital, the training unit, without suspicion.
In fact, I often visited the training unit under the pretext of doctrine research.
"General. I''ve seen your recent article. What a bright might you have...Every time I read your editorials I can confidently see the road our nation should tread."
"Thank you, for your kind words."
Even famous Generals now were trying to butter me up.
And of course, My followers began to increase among the young officers of the training unit.
My influence in the military reached a level that couldn''t be ignored.
While not enough to stage a coup immediately, it had long since surpassed the level where the Army Ministry could treat me carelessly.
Now, this Lee Sung Joon had be the junior officer''s ''Daddy''.
It feels like I''ve be the leader of a pseudo-Imperial Way Faction rather than a pseudo-Young Turk Party.
I was starting to feel the need to gradually build an organization.
I should prepare to recruit officers in key positions.
Of course, doing it right now was dangerous.
The right time for recruitment would be after Korea started the war against China.
As of now, the tensions between the two nations are growingrger.
Even if one were to look purely at the economic aspect,
"Fellow countrymen! We must not buy, wear, or eat goods from those filthy Gaoli bangzi1 Every coin we give to those Bangzi will be bullets and shells used against our sons and daughters!"
The Chinese were conductingrge-scale boycotts, enraged by the Korean government''s aggressive behavior of continuously invading the border.
And for Korea, which had 40% of its export revenue derived from China, these boycotts were infuriating.
On the political front of things,
"The Northeast is the Great Ming''snd!2This ancestralnd was forcibly stolen by the Koreans! We must gather our strength and reim Manchuria3 from them!"
The Han Nationalists fervently advocated for the recovery of Manchuria, grating on Korea''s ears.
From a military perspective, Korea viewed China''s military buildup with concern.
"Over the past 10 years, the Kuomintang4 has quintupled its military power. Why on earth do those Ching Chongs, who should be busy dealing with the savage warlords ormunist bandits, need such an army? The reason, gentleman is obvious! We are their target."
The Korean military argued that China''s military buildup was aimed at the Empire insisting on the need for a preemptive war.
As the tensions continued to build up, the Empire was gradually losing patience with the Nanjing5 government.
"Those fucking bastards...If we just get the chance..."
Given this atmosphere, the conditions were ripe for war to break out at the slightest spark.
And within our Empire, some troublemakers loved to y with fire.
Of course, they were mostly in the Military.
During the initial chapters of the Webtoon, the Korean Empire sunk a warship to justify the Korean-Chinese War.
And, what would they do now?
Honestly, even considering my presence, I don''t think things would change.
Sure enough,
On August 15, 1937 - which would be a joyful day in my old world, where Korea celebrated its independence - The Korean patrol ship ''Ryujin'' that had entered port in Tianjin6. mysteriously sunk.
115 people died.
The Korean military immediately urged the government to take action.
The military rejected China''s investigation results and ignored the proposal to send a Korean government investigation team for a joint probe.
An attack on a Korean warship is an attack on Korean territory!
Therefore, we must punish China!
The Korean military parroted only these words like a mantra.
So it''s war, huh.
I patiently observed the situation unfold.
Just because war broke out in the webtoon, didn''t necessarily guarantee it would ''definitely'' happen now.
However, while I was unsure of the future, the Military quickly crushed my doubts.
"March!"
Before the cab could even decide on waging war or not, the Military simply began its invasion of China.
As expected of those bastards, their collective brain cell is doing well, I see.
On August 21, 1937, the Korean Army crossed the Liao River7 andunched a swift campaign.
Once the offensive began, the Chinese Army was pushed back.
By August 29, they crossed the Daling River8 and advanced to the doorstep of Beijing, China''s old capital.
"Heh! Breakfast in Beijing, lunch in Shijiazhuang, dinner in Jinan!"9
The troops of the Korean Army continue to chant nonsense like this.
Newspapers were all abuzz that the ''Punitive War against China'' would end in 6 weeks.
Crazy bastards.
Do they think China is such a small country?
Even France....Fucking France! A mere speckpared to China''s size took 6 weeks to fall...And that was only because of dumb luck and the enemy''s ipetencebined!
Even then, the German army had only upied 3% of French territory when they secured victory.
But now, the Empire''s opponent is China.
A continental-scale country easily over 10 times the size of France in the maind area alone.
The idea of toppling such a country in 6 weeks was absurd.
Regardless, this war presented lots of opportunities for me.
As the frontline expanded, units loyal to the current regime like the Capital Mechanized Infantry Division, 2nd Guards Division, and the 7th Mountain Division stationed in Pyongyang moved to the front en masse.
Only one regiment remained in the Capital, the 1st Guards Division.
Also, two newly mobilized regiments were stationed around Pyongyang.
These reserve divisions were units teeming with my followers, so to speak, mobilized from rural areas.
Of course, from a coup perspective, these reserve divisions located far from the capital were still no match for the Guards Division.
They had territorial and equipment disadvantages.
However, because I could exert my influence over these units, they were priceless.
"It''s finally time to make a move."
The mask of Lee Sung Joon, the loyal general of the Korean Empire fell.
From now on it was time for Lee Sung Joon, the ambitious General who would stage a coup to take its /genesisforsaken
Chapter 9: Opportunity (2)
His Excellency Lee Sung Joon is the one who should be leading this nation.
This thought was shared by many young officers in the Army.
Ironically, what drove them to my cause wasn''t the prospect of rewards.
But the vision I presented for the Empire''s future.
Until now, no leader had specifically stated how they would change the Korean Empire.
Politicians were busy watching the military''s moves, while the high-ranking military officers had no interest in improving the people''s livelihoods.
All those musclebrained fools knew was war and bribes.
Contrary to them, I freely published my ns for the future through newspapers and books.
Moreover, my ''image'' was of an admirable and patriotic General.The idealmander who leads by example, one who takes risks on the battlefield that amander didn''t necessarily need to endure.
All of this solidified my image in the young officer''s minds.
Now, it was time to reap the harvest.
I decided to start by persuading my closest aide, Captain Kim Jong-Gil.
Discarding the usual indirect hints, I opted for a direct approach.
"Captain Kim. What do you think of this country?"
"It''s my mothend, sir."
But Jong-Gil avoided a direct answer.
It was a soldier-like response.
But it wasn''t what I wished to hear.
So, I decided to provoke Jong-Gil a bit more.
"I think this country is corrupt and ipetent."
Jong-Gil looked perplexed at those words.
How could he have imagined a high-ranking general would say such things openly?
"Someone needs to change this country."
Ignoring Jong-Gil''s bewilderment, I continue
"If I, Lee Sung Joon, were to think about changing this country, would you help me, Captain Kim?"
"How could I help Your Excellency? I''m just a soldier who knows nothing."
"No. If you help me, I''d feel as reassured as if I had an army of a million men."
"Your Excellency..."
"I have a dream. I want to make this country, Korea, as rich and strong as America. For that, I need to rise to a high position."
"I won''t be of any help to Your Excellency''s dream."
"No, you will. I need you. I, Lee Sung Joon, am asking for Captain Kim Jong-Gil''s help for the sake of our mothend. Stand by my side for our country. And I, Lee Sung Joon, will never disappoint you."
I bowed my head before Jong-Gil.
Even I thought this performance of a high-ranking general bowing his head was perfect.
My persuasion checks must be through the roof.
After hesitating for a while, Jong-Gil bowed his head to me.
"If someone as insignificant as me can be of help to Your Excellency, I''ll contribute what little I can. What would you have me do for you, sir?"
"We must prepare to overthrow this country. You''ll have much to do from now on."
I patted Jong-Gil''s shoulder.
Thus, my firstrade was made.
Starting with Jong-Gil, I set up dinner appointments with high-ranking officers.
Meeting so many senior officers in such a short time would surely catch the eye of the Defense Security Command, but it didn''t matter now.
Even if those bastards found out, they couldn''t get to me so easily since most of the young officers were my supporters.
One by one, I called the senior officers to my official residence for meetings.
I had already analyzed these fellows'' tendencies before inviting them.
There were all Non-mainstream officers who mingled with the young officer faction.
Some had no prospects for promotion, while others were out of favor with the military top brass, relegated to insignificant posts.
I subtly prodded their dissatisfaction.
"You''re right General, the Military doesn''t know how to value its people..."
"Ah, but how could it be the Military''s fault...? It''s the responsibility of those in charge of ''personal management''."
After adequately chewing out, picking apart, savoring, and enjoying talks about the military leadership, the conversation naturally shifted to the country''s future.
It was inevitable, given the country was at war.
"Internal affairs were already bad enough, and now this war with China might be a serious problem. I heardst year''s national ounts were in deficit. I wonder if we''ll even get paid at this rate."
"The situation will only get worse from here."
"Pardon? How could it get worse than being at war now?"
"We''re at war with China. What kind of country is China? It''s where the interests of the great powers converge. We''ve stirred up and turned such a ce into a battlefield. Do you think the great powers will look kindly upon us?"
"......Surely they won''t turn against Korea just because of China."
"Ah but wasn''t this line of thought that gave birth to the Great War? ''If we mobilize our army the other side will surely back down'' or ''Let''s just make an ultimatum, that will surely make them retreat!''. Because of such stubbornness, millions died. Remember this, my friend, nothing is impossible."
I heightened the sense of crisis while forecasting the future.
As it was, I was already a ''reformer'' who presented various policies and ideas through my editorials.
That''s why the officers reacted with urgency to my ''future predictions''.
"If things turn out as you say, Your Excellency...What will happen to the Korean Empire?"
"We''ll wither and copse. Tell me, what do you think will happen if the Americans cut off oil and metal exports to Korea? What if Britain and the Nethends stopped their rubber exports as well?"
At this point, everyone sank into thought with serious expressions.
"So, the only way for our Korea to survive is to somehow make peace with China."
"Make peace. Is that really the only way?"
"That''s right."
But the officers were also aware of the elephant in the room.
There was simply no possibility the military regime that started this war would decide to ''make peace''.
If the conditions were eptable to China, there would be intense domestic bacsh.
Could the already unpopr military regime endure that?
"Well, what if we won the war?"
"That might be possible. But it would be very difficult for our Korea to subdue China through war. And there''s no chance this corrupt and ipetent regime could wage such a sessful war."
"Even so, there''s nothing we can do."
"That''s not true. If you''re willing to change the country with me, Lee Sung Joon, there might be a chance."
"What do you mean by that?"
"If Park Han-jin could do it, why can''t we?"
History was written by the victors.
Seed and you shall be remembered as a Hero.
Fail...And you will be the traitor.
If we seed like Park Han-Jin, bounty aplenty will fall into yourps.
This time, I shamelessly promised rewards for their ''courageous'' support.
Of course, the officers didn''te over just for a simple promise.
What fundamentally shook their hearts was concern for the country''s future and the vision I presented.
Should we do nothing, this Nation would copse.
If that was the case, shouldn''t we take His Excellency''s hand and set the country right?
They must be thinking something like this.
Now, to put the final nail in the coffin...
"I promise you this. The day I, Lee Sung Joon, sit in the highest seat, you will be my wings, supporting me in the military."
"We will serve you, Your Excellency."
Just like that, I gained newrades from the 16th and 17th Reserve Divisions.
I didn''t even consider the junior officers of those units.
Those young officers would follow orders from the coup forces without resistance if they knew this Lee Sung Joon had raised an army.
"Adjutant!"
"Yes, General."
"Make sure information about our Ilwonhwa members doesn''t leak."
"I''ll keep that in mind, sir."
I even formed a private organization strictly forbidden within the military.
The name was Ilwonhwa1
It''s an organization named after the Hanahoe that staged the Coup of December 12.
Now, the organization has been formed, and the persuasion work is progressing smoothly...
What would be the next step?
Capital.
Now, you might ask, Sung Joon, why would you need money for a coup?
You see, things like fuel, vehicles, and general expenses thate from recruiting people are a thing.
And naturally, it''s not like the government would foot the bill for the expenses that came with nning a coup.
All of that has to be funded from somewhere.
Until now I''ve been managing all of this with the money I''ve gained from my book, but once the Coup truly starts, an enormous sum would be required.
Indeed, only capitalists could provide such money.
So, I began searching for patrons that would be favorable for funding my little coup.
Well, the Chaebol aren''t fans of the current regime.
During the worldbuilding chapters of the Webtoon, some lines were highlighting this.
And after living here for a while, I managed to confirm that information.
The reason for the chaebol''s hostility to the military was surprisingly simple.
It all boiled down to money.
The military was one of the few ces in the Empire where money flowed freely, and the military was monopolizing this cash flow.
Various equipment like ships, cannons, and tanks ordered by the military weremissioned from arsenals directly managed by the military.
The chaebol could only look on longingly at the massive profits they were denied a part of.
If they wanted a miserable piece of those profits, they had to bow their heads to the generals and military-sponsored arsenals, while still giving those greedy bastards a generous bribe.
With attitudes like these, only a crazy masochist would honestly like the current regime.
However, I excluded the top 10 chaebols from my list.
No matter how much they had for the current regime, those conglomerates had too much to lose with a coup, making them unlikely to join in.
After looking into a fewpanies, I found out about a chaebol called ''Taejung Industries that had be enemies with Park Han-jin.
Hm...Taejung...The name seems familiar...Oh! They were those guys...
If I''m not wrong, Taejung Industries was one of thepanies that supported the failed coup attempt in ''39.
I decided to meet Chairman Cho Tae-Soo of Taejung Industries to secure coup /genesisforsaken
Chapter 10: Opportunity (3)
Chairman Cho Tae-Soo of Taejung Industries was a big figure in the business world.
With influential connections throughout society, he was known in business circles as the ''Man Behind the Curtain''.
In fact, before Park Han-jin staged his coup, they were close friends, supporting and promoting each other.
That''s how wide and deep Cho Tae-Soo''swork was.
Recruiting him would secure not only the necessary funds but also many useful connections.
The only problem is that Chairman Cho Tae-Soo is a recluse.
So, I thought about people who might be connected to Cho Tae-Soo.
However, only one person came to mind.
"President Cho? This is Lee Sung Joon speaking."Indeed, I decided to use Cho Joong Dong, the president of Koryo Ilbo, as my messenger.
Of course, I only gave him a vague reason for wanting to talk with Tae-Soo, saying I wished to consult an ''Experienced Businessman'' about future career paths.
That was how my appointment with the business tycoon was set up.
But...Why the hell did he wish to meet me at a bar?
Our meeting would ur in the Taedonggang bar, a famous pup in downtown Pyongyang.
Interestingly enough, when I arrived at the bar, the ce was deserted.
The bar wasrge enough to amodate at least 500 people in the hall, but seeing it empty gave me an eerie feeling.
As I stood in the hall, a man in a suit approached and said,
"General Lee? The Chairman is waiting for you."
Following the man who appeared to be a secretary, I went to the VIP room on the second floor.
Inside the VIP room, sat a hard-looking old man who appeared to be in his early 60''s.
At a nce, I could perceive that his entire look reeked of ''Traditionalism''.
As the chairman gestured, the secretary respectfully withdrew.
Considering both age and social standing, it seemed necessary for me to show respect first.
"I am Lee Sung Joon, an officer working for the Policy Research department."
"...Cho Tae-Soo, Chairman of the Taejung Industries. General Lee, You''re both a royal and an aplished officer, please speakfortably."
"Please, this isfortable for me."
In truth, I have grown so used to Lee Sung Joon''s formal manners, that being forced to talk ''informally'' feltpletely ufortable, especially when I was trying to get his support for a coup.
To sell a product, the salesman needs to consider the customer''s mood and preferences.
"Haha. Do as you please then. Now, could you tell this old man the reason why a ''Famous'' General wanted to meet me?"
As expected of his no-nonsense vibe, Cho Tae-Soo didn''t waste time with pleasantries.
Was this his manner of saying that his time was too precious to ''beat around the bush''?
The mood was somewhat off.
What should I do...
Well,
In case of doubt...Always borrow the power of the Buddha!
So, I decided to speak in a Zen-like manner that most old men liked to use.
"Before telling you my reasons, Chairman Cho, I''d like to ask you a question of my own. How do you view this country?"
At those words, CHo Tae-soo made a ''huh'' sound.
"What''s great about this Nation? This ce is filled with frogs thinking they are the king of the hill when those fools haven''t even left the well. They are simply overconfident because they haven''t found a stronger opponent...But that may change in the future."
This old man...
Is he crazy?
Doesn''t he fear the military?
But on the other hand, things started to make sense now.
It''s because he''s such a stubborn and balsy old man that he''s now at odds with Park Han-Jin.
"Unfortunately, your predictions may be correct, Chairman."
The time when Nations could freely squabble against each other is over.
Now, if you wage war, you must be mindful of the great powers in this world.
"I see. May I presume, you''re interested in the frogs'' actions?"
"Indeed."
"Why? You might have Royal Blood, but you''re not in a position of responsibility in this country, are you?"
Cho Tae-soo urged me to cut out the roundabout talk and get to the point.
Ha. There''s no choice.
I decided to make a bold bet, trusting the fact that Cho Tae-Soo was on the opposite side of Park Han-jin.
"From what I understand, Park Han-Jin wasn''t in such a position in the beginning as well."
"What do you mean?"
For the first time, a light of interest flickered in Cho Tae-Soo''s eyes.
"I wish to try it too. I desire to save this nation, to right Park Han-Jin''s wrongs."
Immediately after saying these words, Cho Tae-Soo looked at me for a moment before bursting into loudughter.
"Kuhahaha! Hahahahaha!"
As heughed for a while, I couldn''t help but ask.
"I don''t think my words were that funny, Chairman Cho, care to enlighten me on what was so amazing?"
"Ha...Hahaha...Apologies, General. But I can''t help it...You see, Park Han-Jin said those exact same words to me a while ago."
As he spoke those words, Chairman Cho''s eyes became eerily calm.
"Five years ago, Park Han-Jin came to me...Begging for me to fund his little coup."
Even though I knew the answer, I asked him.
"Did you ept that proposal?"
"Hah! If I had, He wouldn''t be in his current position now. From the very beginning, I thought that bastard didn''t have what was needed to lead a Nation. He isn''t someone capable enough."
"I am different."
Chairman Cho shook his head.
"They all say those words. ''I''m different'', ''I will change this country''...But once they grasp power, they all end up corrupt. Tell me, General, you''re are a soldier. How would you be different from Park Han-Jin?"
"I have a vision for this country''s future."
"Let me guess...You just need the money to realize it?"
Cho Tae-Soo was cynical.
He precisely poked at the vague areas I was trying to gloss over with sweet talk.
"Heh...Indulge me, General, if you seize power, can you reduce the military budget?"
I can''t.
The officers who sympathized with my vision ultimately sided with me for a ''better future''.
But if I recklessly cut military spending, their future disappears.
What would they gain for supporting me?
If I were to do it, I''d need to prepare alternatives for their livelihoods first.
As I couldn''t answer, Cho Tae-Soo chuckled.
"At least you''re not lying about that part, General Lee."
"......"
"I don''t believe in your ideals, General. I also don''t believe you''re purely seeking power for the future of the Korean Empire."
Of course not.
Only a fool would believe that.
"Nevertheless, I can see how you''re better than Park Han-jin."
"Why?"
Cho Tae-soo ced a cut-out newspaper article on the table.
It showed a picture of me wearing a monocle, personally inspecting the front lines and encouraging soldiers.
"You are a diligent General, who is beloved by his soldiers."
Honestly, it was a bit shameful to have the actions I took to build up my imagee back to me in such a way.
"You tter me, Chairman Cho."
"In any case, since Korea is at war, someone who actually understands the military should sit at the head of the Empire."
Cho Tae-Soo words''s started to give me a bit of hope.
"Be honest with me General, should you be the ruler of this country, can you save Korea from war?"
"That''s uncertain, Chairman Cho."
I couldn''t promise anything.
While you can start a war whenever you want, ending it is a whole nother problem.
That''s why war was frightening and terrible.
"If you can''t lead the Empire to victory, is there any other reason for you to take Park Han-Jin''s seat?"
"I''m not the one responsible for leading this country into war."
"Responsibility, huh."
"We have many difficult times waiting for us, and before it gets worse, we need to wrap up this war. To do that, we need to remove Park Han-Jin and his war hawks from their seats of power."
I brought up the idea of purging the current military.
"Will this ''purge'' be limited to just the Military?"
Chairman Cho was sharp indeed.
Of course, I had no intention of purging only the military.
I nned to carry out purges across the entire Empire.
The reason was simple.
That''s how I could protect the power base acquired through the coup.
It''s an inherent nature of power.
"We''ll purge as much as needed."
"I see. I fully understand your intentions, General. I know you want power, and I see you have your own ambitions. With that determination, you''re unlikely to lose power once you''ve gained it. Very well, I''ll bet on you. Whatever amount you need, I''ll cover it."
I stood up abruptly and bowed.
This old man...
He was very skilled at ''push and pull'' negotiations, wasn''t he?
"Thank you, Chairman."
"However, there''s a condition."
As expected.
"Please state your terms."
"I want in on the Military Arsenal business."
Well, while this was unexpected, I couldn''t call his desire an excessive one.
After all, Cho Tae-Soo was also betting his own future with me.
"Agreed. I was nning on making certain sectors of the military arsenal business private anyway."
In 21st-century Korea, privatization might bring to mind the harmful effects of neoliberalism, but it was different in this Korea.
Here the military had too much influence and wealth.
Cutting off some of that fat and letting the private sector take a share would be far more beneficial for the economy.
Of course, certain ''merits'' could also be given to somepanies...
As such, in the VIP room of a popr bar.
Two co-conspirators plotted their n to overthrow the /genesisforsaken
Chapter 11: Loyalty Training (1)
As expected, the Defense Security Command noticed Sung Joon''s movements.
General Lee Jeong-ju, appointed as the Defense Security Commander received these reports and ordered an investigation into Lee Sung Joon.
"S-Sir...Sung Joon is a member of the Royal Family and is supported by many junior officers. Wouldn''t we incur a severe bacsh for recklessly investigating such a person?"
However, Lee Jeong-ju ignored his aide''s remark.
"You fool. We don''t have the time to worry about such things! General Lee must be plotting something! He''s done every suspicious activity in the books, besides meeting the frontline divisionmanders. If we don''t look into him, who will? Now, start digging. Find out what this bastard is nning."
"...Understood."
Despite saying this, even Lee Jeong-Ju didn''t think General Lee was nning a coup.
To prepare for a coup, one needed to either have frontline divisionmanders as allies or be in that position themselves.
Lee Sung Joon had neither.Themanders of the 16th and 17th Reserve Divisions were juniors loyal to Park Han-jin, and the Training Division (division-level)mander had no connection to Lee Sung Joon, being a graduate of the Army Officer School.
The Guard Division was even further out of reach.
Under these conditions, how could Lee Sung Joon stage a coup?
However, it was undeniable that the current regime sported some fissures as many Loyal units were deployed to the front lines.
Therefore, they couldn''t leave a suspicious individual operating unchecked.
Lee Jeong-ju intended to thoroughly investigate Lee Sung Joon as a stern warning.
Stop having these dangerous ideas. The Defense Security Command has its eyes on you. Your every move is known to us.
Following Jeong-ju''s orders, four teams were assigned under Colonel Kim Jin-kyu, the head of the Inspection Department, to tail Lee Sung Joon.
Each team worked in two shifts, waiting in front of General Lee Sung Joon''s official residence and the Training Division, tailing him when he appeared.
"Anyone who sleeps on the job and loses sight of our mark will be punished severely. Stay sharp men."
"Roger."
Lee Sung Joon''s tail didn''t stop with Colonel Kim Jin-kyu''s teams.
The Security Command forces stationed at the Army Ministry also received orders to monitor him.
"Why are they asking for additional reports on General Lee''s movements? Is he nning something?"
Major General Kang Jungkook, themander of the Army Ministry''s security found such orders a bit puzzling, but he instructed his agents nheless.
"Check what General Lee is doing in the Policy Research office from time to time. Also, should you find a weak target, approach them and pressure them for information. Understood?"
"Yes, sir."
After thoroughly investigating General Lee, Jeong-ju discovered a few facts.
All the officers he''s been seeing are high-ranking officers from frontline units stationed around the capital.
Why did Jo Tae-Soo, the Chairman of Taejung Industries meet with him?
Those actions were extremely suspicious.
Something afoul was happening.
After arranging a thick folder titled ''Lee Sung Joo''s Surveince Report'', Jeong-Ju requested a private meeting with Marshal Park Han-Jin.
"His Excellency is waiting for you."
After being granted the audience, Jeong-Ju entered Park Han-Jin''s office with the file he''d brought.
Park Han-jin greeted Jeong-Ju while seated at his imposing 10-meter-long desk, designed to intimidate visitors.
Anyone who came to Park Han-Jin''s office had to stand before such an intimidating sight.
It was a nasty habit of Park Han-Jin to psychologically pressure his visitors, showing them the pecking order of the Empire.
Such was the nature of Power.
Park Han-jin took out a match and lit a cigarette.
Unlike Lee Sung Joon who favored cigars, Park Han-Jin was fond of cheap cigarettes.
There was no particr reason for this.
It was simply the taste he''d grown ustomed to since childhood.
The rtionship between Power and Habits was truly a unique one.
Once you get used to it, you cannot escape its inertia.
And Park Han-jin had grown ustomed to his position of power over the past five years.
Jeong-Ju awaited until Park Han-Jin allowed him to speak.
Finishing his cigarette, Park Han-Jin stubbed it out in the ashtray.
"General Lee Jeong-Ju. You wished to talk to me. What would be the reason, I wonder? Have you discovered some problems within the military?"
"Yes, Your Excellency."
Jeong-Ju delivered the file to Park Han-Jin as he answered.
"Lee Sung Joon...? Ah...That troublesome Royal."
Park Han-Jin remembered Sung Joon quite clearly.
While he memorized the names of all general-grade personnel, Lee Sung Joon was special among them.
A Royal and a ''visionary'' who shared his views on the state through newspaper editorials and novels.
Yet, despite such frivolous activities, the man wasn''t ipetent.
He showed his genius by performing a little too well in Spain, forcing the Military to chain him to his current position.
Lee Sung Joon, whom Park Han-jin knew, was a person with a unique character he had never encountered before.
"He''s plotting something, Your Excellency."
"That''s your conclusion from this...Investigation, I see. Huh...Meeting various high-ranking officers and capitalists as well...We''d be hard-pressed to find a more suspicious individual than this."
"Indeed, Your Excellency."
"However, the problem here is that we cannot touch him directly, isn''t that right?"
"Correct. That''s why we need Your Excellency''s decision."
"My decision, huh."
Park Han-jin closed the file and stood up from his desk.
The Marshal slowly walked towards the window.
Of course, Park Han-jin had no intention of ordering a crackdown on Lee Sung Joon.
Touching the leader of the Young Officer''s faction would severely undermine Park Han-Jin''s power, which was already dwindling because of the war.
Standing before the window, Park Han-Jin crossed his hands behind his back.
"Among the officers Lee Sung Joon met, is there anyone worth properly investigating?"
"Pardon?"
The sunlight streaming through the window reflected off Park Han-jin''s sses, shing a sharp glint.
"You know how these things go. Just like wolves hunt the weakest animal first and such...They target the cubs, females, or the old beasts..."
Park Han-jin opened the window.
Then, a strong gust rushed in through the wide-open window.
"The Defense Security Command needs to act like wolves. There''s no need to aim for the biggest target from the start."
First, strike the people closest to Lee Sung Joon.
Then, extract information from their mounts to hinder his ns.
"That approach will take some time, Your Excellency."
"Irrelevant. Rice tastes better when it''s left to steam for a long time. Tell me, haven''t you started monitoring the divisionmanders of frontline units and high-ranking officers in key positions?"
"Yes, we''re doing that."
"Then that''s enough. I''ll handle the rest, so focus on the investigation."
Jeong-Ju bowed deeply before leaving the Marshal''s office.
As the General left, Park Han-Jin observed the streets of government offices visible beyond the window.
The very center of the Empire.
Its seat of power.
Did they think he''d allow a mere policy research officer to challenge his rule?
Truthfully, Park Han-Jin wasn''t all that sure Sung Joon would attempt a coup.
If Lee Sung Joon had dreamed of challenging him, he wouldn''t have moved so conspicuously.
Still, he would be prepared.
Even if Sung Joon never attempted a coup, others might.
After staring at the street for a while, Park Han-jin picked up the phone.
"Get me the Capital Defense Commander."
"In a moment, Your Excellency..."
"Commander Jin? This is Park Han-Jin speaking."
"Ah, Your Excellency."
"Prepare your unit for Loyalty Training starting today."
"Pardon? Loyalty training, Your Excellency?"
"The war is making the atmosphere in the Capital''s academic district a bit...unstable. I worry that some leftistmies might incite the students to cause disturbances. We need to be prepared in case this happens."
"I see, that could be possible."
Through the pretext was preparing the forces to stop protests, the real intent was to establish troop mobilization ns in case of a coup.
Park Han-Jin didn''t mention his worries about a ''coup'' because the mere fact that someone was ''challenging'' his rule would undermine the regime''s authority.
The Marshal then called influential frontlinemanders responsible for field forces in the capital region, including the 3rd Army Commander and the Capital Corps Commander.
Commanders of various units, including the 16th and 17th Reserve Divisions in the Capita area as well as the 12th Infantry Division and 33rd Infantry Division in the greater Capital region, received Park Han-jin''s calls.
Though confused by the order, the divisionmanders all followed the Marshal''s orders.
Before being their direct superior, Park Han-jin was the head of their faction.
If their leader asked, thesemanders were ready to not only stage loyalty training but even dare to storm into the Imperial Pce.
"If Your Excellency wishes, we''ll restrict soldiers'' outings and overnight leaves, and begin loyalty training. 1"
"Good, I''ll be counting on you."
Park Han-jin expressed satisfaction with his subordinates'' obedience.
Despite wartime gaps, with this level of preparation, a coup would be impossible.
Whoever the opponent might be, they''d be crushed the moment they made a move.
Through the calls with his support base, the leader of the current regime reaffirmed the immutability of his /genesisforsaken
Chapter 12: Loyalty Training (2)
Loyalty Training was an army exercise to protect the current regime.
A distinguishing feature of this training was that the soldiers'' outings and overnight leaves were restricted.
One might ask, what''s the point of controlling the soldiers'' movements?
This was done to enable immediate deployment in case of emergencies.
Thus, all units engaged in the loyalty training were forced to maintain preparedness, with no expectations.
Consequently, the soldiers in these units suffered the most.
Every day the soldiers would undergo an intense riot control drill on the parade grounds since the loyalty training focused extensively on quailing internal ''problems''.
"LOUDER!"
"LONG LIVE THE EMPIRE!"During the training, senior soldiers grippedrge batons and shields, preparing to suppress the ''rioters''.
While the recruits threw stones and jeered at them.
"Boo~"
"ADVANCE!"
The suppression force slowly marched towards the recruits, enduring the barrage of stones and curses.
Then a whistle blew.
Tweet!
"CHARGE-!"
With a roar, the suppression force charged, scattering the ''rioters'' like ants.
The senior soldiers chased down their juniors, knocking them over and mercilessly beating them with their batons.
Naturally, many soldiers were injured during training.
Fatigue and discontent among the troops were at an all-time high.
Yet, no one raised theirints.
At least we''re staying in the Capital for this Loyalty training...It''s better than getting transferred to the frontlines...
Of course, some brave souls (fools) grumbled about the training among themselves.
Those who did it were mainly junior officers who followed Sung Joon.
"...Loyalty Traning when we are at war...The higher-ups must be out of their minds."
"Senior...Thank god I didn''t have my weapon with me...I swear...If I had it I would have sted those bastards on the podium...!"
While discontent about loyalty training simmered within the military, the top brass didn''t set an end date.
The unspoken end date for the training was when the Empire won the war against China.
Once Nanjing1 surrendered, morale and poprity would recover and enough troops could be stationed around the Capital to protect the regime.
Thus, the Military wanted to drag out the training until then.
But, what if the war with China reached a stalemate?
Park Han-jin and his cab had a n B in mind.
It involved peace negotiations mediated by Germany.
The Korean government subtly approached German Ambassador Herbert von Dirksen2 about mediating the Korean-Chinese War.
And Germany''s response was positive.
Understandably so, as both China and Korea were important trade partners for Germany, and Berlin didn''t want prolonged conflict between Pyongyang and Nanjing.
With Germany''s enthusiasm, the trteral negotiations in Berlin were progressing smoothly by November.
Because of this, Park Han-jin''s regime had no qualms about dragging out loyalty training.
The war will end in 10 weeks at most. Some soldiers might feel discontent, but that''s a necessary sacrifice.
The Military heads sincerely believed this.
Following their n, the intensity of the training stayed the same over time.
If anything, it intensified.
"LISTEN UP! We will incorporate mobilization drills for riot suppression. The daily march will be 60 kilometers to meet with the troops movements reported by the Army Ministry."3
"What?"
It seemed insane, but it was an order from above.
Besides riot control, soldiers had to undergo mobility training for the top brass''s true desire - ''coup suppression''.
"Arghh! Fuck this! What are they thinking?! This is bullshit!"
The stress among the soldiers reached its peak.
Yet no one suggested adjusting the intensity of loyalty training.
"LOUDER!"
"LOYALTY TRAINING! LOYALTY TRAINING!"
The soldiers'' voices were tainted with a bitter rage.
A single thought dominated their minds.
They would kill any fucker who dared to riot after they suffered all these training sessions.
*
"Loyalty training, huh."
I pondered while sipping my coffee.
The reason for the training was rather obvious.
They were preparing for troop mobilization in case of emergency.
And that emergency?
Perhaps a coup suppression.
With this in mind, I tried to think of any coup attempts that would happen in this period, but...
There shouldn''t be any, at least not in the webtoon.
The only coup cited in the Webtoon was the coup attempt that would happen in 1939. 4
Of course, it could be happening earlier, but I would''ve known if that were the case.
After all, I had my eyes on those who would lead the coup of 39.
Putting down my coffee mug, I called for Kim Jong-Gil.
"Yes, General?"
"Those bastards from the Security Command are still tailing us?"
"They are, sir."
"Leaches, the lot of them."
A few days ago, we noticed soldiers in civilian clothes following us.
How did we know they were soldiers you ask?
Simple, these knuckleheads were all using the same buzzcut most soldiers had.
And only one organization could tail a high-ranking General in civilian clothes.
The Defense Security Command. 5
"It''ll be difficult to contact our Ilwonhwa6 members directly then."
"For now, yes sir."
Of course, I had prepared for situations where direct contact would be difficult.
The method was through newspapers.
On certain days, I conveyed my intentions to Ilwonhwa members through my editorials.
The method was simple.
Messages were conveyed by reading only certain letters in predetermined rows, matching diagonals or dates.
"Just In case the DSC tries to arrest our Ilwonhwa members, please check on their status daily."
"Yes sir. I''ll confirm through our contactwork."
Jong-Gil had establishedmunication routes with junior officers, giving him enough intelligence to check on Ilwonhwa members'' status.
"General...If I may..."
"Speak freely."
"What if, by chance, an Ilwonhwa member gets arrested?"
Well, isn''t that obvious?
"Speed is the essence of war."7
We must act before they make ourrade talk.
Speed is vital in a coup.
If we''re caught, we must put a knife to their throat before they can do the same to us.
If we fail, we all die.
"But why do you ask?"
"There''s word that Security Command is investigating Ilwonhwa officers in the Training Division."
"The Training Division?"
The Training Division is the keybat unit for this operation.
Though its name suggests a weak educational unit, its actual strength surpasses thebined 16th and 17th Reserve Divisions.
After all, the Training Division has a tank regiment under itsmand.
I learned my lesson in Spain of how crucial tanks could be on the battlefield.
Even outdated tanks can still kill.
"Yes, sir."
"Hmm...The Training Division..."
Those guys are known for their ''sticky fingers''.
In that division, various military equipment often gets ''disced'' and is traditionally sold by soldiers to supplement their living expenses.
It''s not exactly amendable practice, but considering the meager sries in the Training Division, it''s somewhat understandable.
If those DSC bastards are investigating embezzlement in the Training Division...
Our previous members might be at risk.
If they are investigating those whom I''ve only superficially befriended...
They must see me as a bigger threat than I''d thought.
"Jong-Gil."
"Yes, General."
"We need to move up our schedule."
There''s amon saying in games or even in fights.
The one who strikes first wins.
Of course, there are counterexamples like the Japanese Empire''s preemptive strike on Pearl Harbor8, but even that isn''t entirely wrong.
After all, how else could the Japs even fight the US on equal grounds for a year?
It''s because they fought dirty, drawing first blood.
I would do the same.
I had no intention of waiting for the Defense Security Command to put a knife to my throat.
"When does the general officer promotion review for each branch end?"
"December 9th, I believe."
"Then, we should proceed with our operation on the 8th, during the promotion review."
I decided to strike when the branchmanders were away from their units.
With themanders absent, our Ilwonhwa senior officers and junior reformist officers could easily seize control of the units.
"That seems ideal, sir."
It''s unfortunate we can''t n in detail with Ilwonhwa''s members, but it can''t be helped.
Desperate times call for desperate measures.
So, I informed the Ilwonhwa officers of my decision to execute the coup through a newspaper editorial.
"The General whispered through /genesisforsaken
Chapter 13: The Military Coup of December 8th (1)
I began to improvise my coup n.
The entire operation centered around a surprise attack.
We would deal a single decisive blow to Park Han-Jin''s regime.
Cutting the head of the snake, the rest would follow shortly.
Wasn''t the coup of December 12 decided the moment they kidnapped the Chief of Staff Jeong Seung-hwa?1
Our situation wasn''t much different.
However, there was one fact to keep in mind.
The Empire''s military is certainly stronger than the Korean government during the coup of December 12.
Our opponent was the Korean Empire, a nation extremely different than the fledging Republic of Korea hastily formed amid the chaos of liberation and the Korean War.To overthrow a properly structured state, there were many more targets to neutralize.
Yet, it was unlikely a fool like Roh Tae-woo2 would in the Capital.
After nning for a bit, I created a list of targets to be dealt with in advance:
0. Prime Minister, Roh Jae-Woo.
1. Army Minister and Army Commander-in-Chief Field Marshal, Park Han-jin.
2. Army Chief of Staff, Senior General Cho Beom-Seok.
3. Army Vice Chief of Staff, Hae Young-geun.
4. Defense Security Commander, General Lee Jeong Ju.
5. Capital Defense Commander, General Jin Gyeong Chae.
These were just the key military-rted personnel.
Additionally, we had to upy the Imperial Pce, the Prime Minister''s Residence, the broadcasting stations, and the Army Ministry.
Also, we needed to neutralize all these targets, including the core loyalist forces, and the 1st Guards Division, within 6 hours.
It was already a daunting task, and now we were racing against time.
Should that time limit be exceeded, the 12th and 33rd infantry divisions stationed close to the Capital would arrive, and by daybreak, the Navy, Air Force, and Marines would intervene.
Looking at the map of the Capital and surrounding regions, I pondered on how to best allocate my forces.
Once the coup begins, Ilwonhwa members will start seizing control of their units, so we won''tck forces to fight the Guards Division.
The problem was the troops needed for the preparation stage of the coup.
We needed forces to capture the individuals who must be neutralized in advance.
Moving troops without authorization would alert the Security Command and expose the coup.
That would be the end of everything.
We needed to move without drawing the eye of the Defense Security Command.
And there was only one force who could do such a thing.
The Military Police.
Come to think of it, the guys who kidnapped Jeong Seung-hwa during the Coup of December 12, were also from the Military Police.
ording to the original n, we wouldn''t even need the Military Police''s assistance, since we would acquire some sympathizers in the Guards Division and DSC to strike at the regime''s weak points.
However, with the state of things, the old n was scrapped, and now I needed help from high-ranking Military Police officers beyond my reach.
I had Jong-Gil bring me profiles of key Military Police officers.
"Hmm. I only know most of them by name."
Usually, in the small world of the military, you at least recognize high-ranking officers at the colonel level as you pass by.
Even if you don''t know their faces, you can recall them when you hear their names.
But if you ask whether that''s enough of a rtionship to persuade them to our side, it certainly wasn''t.
From the start, peers and seniors in the military werepetitors vying for the few avable positions and posts.
Wasn''t that how factions and lines were formed?
I had no connections with high-ranking Military Police officers.
No, I didn''t have time to make connections.
Even if I did, the DSC wouldn''t stand by idly.
What should I do?
As I was pondering, Jong-Gil spoke up.
"General."
"What is it."
"Is it really necessary to bring in high-ranking officers from the Military Police?"
"What do you mean, Capitan."
"For the arrest operation, it should be enough to mobilize junior officers in charge of mundane affairs. Some of them support you in the Military Police, don''t they?"
The ''Junior Officers'' were generally young ones.
And many of them were reformists who agreed with my ''views for the future''.
"We''ll use them."
I mulled over Jong-Gil''s suggestion.
Without senior officers, there would be difficulties in disguising our movements.
However, choosing young officers meant there were several candidates we could immediately recruit.
I had turned various officers to my side while sharing meals as a Division Commander, and there are those connections I built as an Army Policy Researcher.
There''s no other option.
I had Jong-Gilpile a list of officers to recruit and then call them to the Army Policy Research Office.
The pretext was that I wanted to understand the Military Police''s duties during military operations.
Three hourster, six Military Police officers sat side by side in the usually deserted office.
All these fellows were reformists who showed some support for my ''views'', showing me deep goodwill and respect.
Everything, from the smallest gesture to the starry look in their eyes felt different.
This made me certain that I could trust and use them.
So, I started talking with them while offering tea.
It started with trivial talk.
And as the dialogue deepened, I gradually moved towards dangerous waters.
There were other officers besides Jong-Gil in the Policy Research Office, but it didn''t matter.
I had already thoroughly secured the support of the Policy Research officers.
"The Empire stands on the precipice, just waiting to fall towards its own doom, and that''s because of a single ''person'' deeds. Isn''t that so?"
Even for my followers, it was difficult to answer such a direct statement.
But it didn''t matter.
I decided to set an example by being the first to cross that dangerous bridge.
"I think that ''person'' needs to be pulled down. Only then can we set this country right."
"!!!"
"G-General...Those words..."
"Gentleman, would you like to join me, Lee Sung Joon, in making a Revolution?"
Military revolution.
It was but a shameless wordy.
Do the textbooks call the Coup of May 163 a ''Military Revolution''? No Of course not.
But human perception was a funny thing.
Such a word - Revolution - makes one''s heart race like they are being part of something greater than themselves.
The revolution I spoke of was the same.
A vision that this Lee Sung Joon has been talking about until now.
A blueprint for the future.
When those ideas were connected to the word ''Revolution'', it was enough to make the young officers'' hearts race.
From the start, the mindset of the Korean Empire''s junior officers was not much different from the Imperial Way Faction4 of the former Japanese Empire.
The current era is called the century of ideologies, the 20th century. 5
In this age, those willing to risk their lives for their ideals weremon.
This was especially true if it aligned with what they considered justice.
The word ''revolution'' I uttered was a catalyst.
After a moment, one officer asked with a trembling tone,
"What is the meaning of this ''Revolution'' you speak of, Your Excellency...?"
"In one word? Restoration. I want to shatter all the outdated notions of this Nation and rebuild the country anew. That is the Revolution I envision."
Aplete reform of this country.
Just as the Meiji Restoration6 did for the Japanese Empire.
I would transform this Korean Empire not into the pathetic joke from the webtoon, but into a country closer to my homnd, South Korea.
"Your Excellency."
"I believe I''ve sufficiently demonstrated my convictions. What''s your decision?"
At my words, one of the officers abruptly stood up and saluted me.
"This Lee Sung Myung will follow Your Excellency''s revolution!"
The other officers followed suit, standing and saluting.
"I, Park Sang Gun, will also participate in this great cause."
Even the fellows in the Policy Research Office joined in.
"This humble Lee Han Yong also wishes to join you, Your Excellency!"
"With you all helping me, I feel as strong as if I''ve gained an army of thousands. Thank you. Thank you all."
Then, I had Jong-Gil distribute oak leaves, the symbol of the Ilwonhwa.
It was an homage to the Schwarze Kapelle7 that tried to eliminate Hitler.
"General, what is this?"
"The symbol of our organization. When the timees, You''ll see people moving with this emblem."
Thanks to the Military Police officers who pledged their loyalty, I gained the hands and feet for the execution phase.
Though their ranks ranged only from Captain to Major, what mattered was that I acquired the support of Military Police Officers.
These men were responsible for the Military Police Headquarters, the Army Criminal Investigation Division, the 11th Military Police Battalion of the 1st Guards Division, and the 22nd Military Police Battalion of the Capital Defense Command.
The number of menmanded by these officers, though small, could exert tremendous damage during the surprise attack.
Of course, we''d need a bit of luck on our side.
After hearing their pledges, I assigned them tasks on the spot.
"Capitan Lee Sung Myung."
"Yes, General."
"I''ll entrust you with the Army Chief of Staff''s residence."
"You can count on me, sir."
I distributed tasks to several officers in turn.
The officers saluted with flushed expressions each time they received a mission.
Now, their direct superior was no longer the nominal Military Police Chief.
It was me.
Lee Sung Joon.
"The operation starts on December 8th. Prepare thoroughly and stick to the schedule."
"Yes, General."
Dismissing the Military Police officers, I nced at the folks from the Research Office.
Truthfully, these men didn''t have notable positions, but since they agreed to follow me, I felt the need to give them something to do.
"Major Lee Han Yong."
"Yes, General."
"You and your subordinatese to my residence on December 8th. I''ll need people to act as my hands and feet."
"As you wish, Sir."
I patted his shoulder lightly.
Now, all preparations wereplete.
All that remained was to cross the Rubicon. /genesisforsaken
Chapter 14: The Military Coup of December 8th (2)
On the night of December 7th, I departed for the safe house prepared by Chairman Cho Tae-soo, riding in Captain Kim Jong-Gil''s car.
The Defense Security Command continued to tail us, but we managed to shake them off midway by switching cars with Charmain Cho''s subordinates.
At the safe house, I greeted the core members of Ilwonhwa who had also evaded the DSC.
The lineup was as follows,
Colonel Baek Dong-seok, Operations Staff of the Training Division.
Colonel Gil Tae-hwan, Chief of Staff of the 16th Reserve Division.
Colonel Lee Jeong-yun, Operations Staff of the 17th Reserve Division.
These were essentially the topmanders of the mainbat units to be mobilized for this operation.
Those gathered here could mobilize the Traning Division, the 16th, and 17th reserve divisions with a single order.With all of them gathered before me, I proceeded to exin the n.
The officers nodded as I spoke about striking the enemymand with military police and then simultaneously initiating the operation.
They also offered their opinions on how to improve the n.
"Your Excellency, the forces allocated for the arrest OP seem rather insufficient. I suggest we dispatch some in clothes teams from our Traning Division."
"inclothes teams?"
"Yes, we can im that our Training Division has received riot control training orders. That way we can move our men under the pretext of operating inclothes arrest teams, providing usible deniability for our officers, while having them on standby, and then have them move with the MP."
"That...Is a good idea."
I even thought the military police allocated to the arrest teams were too few.
"Don''t worry about the unitmander. He''s away for a promotion review, and the chief of staff has a schedule at the Army Ministry."
Based on Colonel Baek Dong-seok''s advice, I decided to modify part of the n.
"Right, please prepare some inclothes teams by 1900 and have them on standby in front of the residences of Park Han-jin, the Army Chief of Staff, the Defense Security Commander, and the Capital Defense Security Commander. Should any of them have our oak leaf emblem, the Military Police will cooperate with them."
"Yes, sir."
Colonel Gil Tae-hwan also offered his advice.
"General, regarding the Guards Division issue I found out that an officer you had a connection with in Spain has recently been appointed as a regimentalmander in the Guards Division."
"Ah, you mean Colonel Park Joon? I remember him. Why would you bring his name?"
"When we start moving the troops, the nearby Guards Division will react first, and Colonel Park Joon will be themander of the firstbat unit to be mobilized."
"Hmm."
"You could try to personally negotiate or persuade him, sir. That would be the best oue."
"Persuading Park Joon......"
ording to the original n, I would have done that.
However, as we moved up the schedule, the recruitment efforts for the Guards Division became quiteplicated.
"General, I know this carries its own risks, but if we want to neutralize the Guards Division within our timeframe, we must at least make Park Joon a bystander."
"I understand...We''ll do as you say."
I''ve roamed the frontlines under hails of bullets just to gain poprity.
Surely I could manage to stand before an old subordinate.
Then it was Colonel Lee Jeong-yun''s time to add his two cents.
"Sir. The manifesto, crucial for our cause, seemscking. The part exining to the people why we''ve risen up and what vision we''re acting on doesn''t seem persuasive enough."
"Hm, I''ve written the justification part myself, but do you think there is still room for improvement?"
"If we can''t elevate ourselves, why not drag the enemy down to the depths? We should even fabricate things if necessary. If Park Han-jin doesn''t have a chance to refute, that will be the truth the people believe."
He was right.
The truth was always rtive.
Even if it''s not possible to strengthen our cause, undermining the opponent''s would work just as well.
If we drag Park Han-jin''s regime through the gutter, our coup gains that much more legitimacy.
Whether it''s lies or not, if it could solidify our power base, it would be worth doing.
History was written by the victors after all.
It seems I''m still a bit naive.
To think I tried topete with just the facts.
"You''re right."
The officers discussed the operation until early dawn before returning to their units.
And the new morning of December 8th dawned.
Is this what they call the morning of revolution?
I went to work at the Army Ministry with a calm face.
In the morning, I did my usual work and then called themander of the 1st Guards Division.
Since most generals know each other, field unitmanders often address each other informally.
Of course, being royalty, I couldn''t do that easily, I had to maintain the ''Royal Prestige'' after all.
"General Oh? This is Lee Sung Joon speaking. I heard talks of your promotion in passing, so I thought I''d give you a call. Yes. Ahahaha. You''ll treat me? No, no. I should be the one treating you. Yes. Let''s meet at the ''Tsukihime''1 club in Daebang-dong 2 at 7 PM tonight. Oh no, not at all. Yes. Then, I''ll see you this evening."
The general promotion review was still pending, but everyone roughly knew who would be promoted.
Major General Oh Gwang-se,mander of the 1st Guards Division, was already confirmed for promotion to full general.
After setting up the dinner appointment with Oh Gwang-se, I told Jong-Gil,
"You''ll need to visit Tsukihime at lunchtime. Make a reservation and check the room."
I didn''t even consider the possibility of it being fully booked.
Even if there were no seats, the Madam would surely vacate a room for us.
Such was the power of a General in the Korean Empire.
With Oh Gwang-se kept away from the scene...The next ones who need to be dealt with are...
The generals who''ll be sitting in the Army Ministry tonight.
"General Ha? This is Lee Sung Joon speaking. The reason I''m calling is that General Oh Gwang-se is getting promoted, so we''re arranging a congrattory gathering. If you''re not too busy, I''d like you toe to ''Tsukihime'' at 7 PM. Ah, yes. I''ll have one of my staff send you directions."
I invited all the generals who could hinder the operation to Tsukihime, including the Army Operations Chief and the Provost Marshal.
This was inspired by Chun Doo-hwan''s birthday party3
Surprisingly, time flew by.
Perhaps it was the tension before the momentous event of a coup.
At 5 PM, generals at the Army Ministry began leaving one by one.
Usually, the Army Ministry started work at 8 AM, so this was about the time generals would finish their duties.
Packing my bag, I stood up from my chair and instructed Jong-Gil to track the current locations of key generals from my office and report to my residence in 30 minutes.
I also ordered the rest of the research office officers, including Major Lee Han Yong, toe to my residence in 30 minutes.
Of course, I had no intention of using my residence as themand post.
The residence was just a temporary space until themand post was set up.
At 5:30 PM.
Jong-Gil called my residence.
"The big duck is in the pond. The mard is walking by the pond, and the grebe is in the forest."
Jong-Gil''s code was conveyed as I understood the meaning of his words.
The ''Big Duck'', Park Han-Jin was in his official residence.
While the ''Mard'', The Army Chief of Staff is on his way home to his residence.
And the ''Grebe'' the Vice Chief of Staff is at the Army Ministry.
Given theck of information about other generals, it seemed Jong-Gil couldn''t track their status.
"Good work. Return to the residence."
"Copy that, sir."
It was a bit concerning that the targets weren''t in their expected positions, but there was still time left.
Ring ring.
"This is Lee Sung Joon, from the Army Policy Research Office."
"Ah, General Lee. This is the Provost Marshal. An unexpected task came up, so I have to cancel our appointment. I''m sorry."
"Not at all, General. These things happen."
I frowned as soon as I hung up the phone.
Provost Marshal Oh Jung-gu.
The most threatening opponent among Park Han-jin''s subordinates.
What kind of position is the Provost Marshal?
He''s the head of the Military Police branch.
He could mobilize the MPs from the Provost Marshal''s office and arrest me within 10 minutes.
That''s not all.
With MP units in each division, the Provost Marshal, along with the Defense Security Command, could act as the eyes and ears of the Army.
Such an important figure staying at his post was clearly not a good sign.
At 6 P.M, Major Lee Han Yong''s group and Jong-Gil arrived at the residence.
Firstly, I gave Han Yong''s group a task.
"Come to think of it, you seem to resemble me quite a bit. With a mustache, people would be hard-pressed to differentiate us."
"R-really, sir?"
"Indeed. That''s why I''m saying this, I want you to act as my double."
I handed Lee Han Yong my ceremonial uniform.
From a distance, he was the spitting image of ''General Lee Sung Joon''.
Of course, I had him pull his cap down low to make it difficult to see his face clearly.
"Aide."
"Yes, General."
"You''ll ''escort'' Major Lee around the city. Circle around until 7:30 PM, then enter the Training Division headquarters that will be our CP."
"Yes, General."
I nned to deceive the Defense Security Command with this ruse for a while.
While I had one of Han Yong''s subordinates, Captain Mo apany me.
"We''ll be going to the Taechang Stadium in 10 minutes, so get ready."
"Yes, General."
The MP units were scheduled to gather at Taechang Stadium for this operation.
I nned to give them specific instructions again there, then go to the Training Division¡¯s Command headquarters to lead the coup.
"Then, I''ll see you at the Training Division¡¯s Command. Long Live the Empire."
"Long Live The Empire."
Instead of saluting, the members held up oak leaves.
From this moment on, we were no longer part of the Korean Empire Army.
We were ''rebels''.
/genesisforsaken
Chapter 15: The Military Coup of December 8th (3)
At 6:30 PM, a military vehicle carrying General Oh Gwang-se arrived at the ''Tsukihime'' club in Daebang-dong.
Major General Oh Gwang-se,mander of the 1st Guards Division, arrived 30 minutes early, assuming his junior Lee Sung Joon would be there already, not wanting to keep him waiting.
"Wee, Your Excellency."
Madam Jeong, the owner of the club, greeted him with a deep bow.
"Where is General Lee?"
"He has not arrived yet, Your Excellency. He informed us he might be dyed due to official duties, and requested we attend to you with utmost care."
"Ha! That Lee. What am I to do when the host himself iste?"
"Perhaps it would be morefortable if you waited inside with some refreshments, Your Excellency?"
"No, Lee Sung Joon won''t be toote."Oh Gwang-se insisted on waiting in the club¡¯s garden entrance.
Just then, Major General Ha Jung-yeon the Director of Operations at the Army Ministry, entered Tsukihime and spotted Oh Gwang-se.
"Ah, my friend! Why are you out there in the cold? You should be inside."
"Lee Sung Joon sent word he''d be slightly dyed, so I''m awaiting his arrival here."
"My friend, I cannot bear this chill. Let us proceed inside for now."
"Sigh-. Very well, very well."
Madam Jeong guided the generals to an inner annex filled withvishly prepared meals.
Rightfully, the generals were taken aback by the extravagant feast.
"Lee Sung Joon has truly outdone himself with this time."
"Indeed! That Lee Sung Joon, he never appeared in any gatherings until a few months ago. I wonder what prompted him to organize all of this. ¡°
¡°Heh! The young Royal must be feeling the pressure of his position these days.¡±
¡°Huh¡You might be right on that.¡±
¡°Well, let¡¯s just sit and wait for him.¡±
The generals sat down, exchanging knowing nces.
Young women entered the room to attend to their coats.
"Shall we enjoy a drink, my friend?"
"Let¡¯s wait until Lee Sung Joon arrives."
¡°You know¡That stiffness of yours can be quite troublesome at times.¡±
¡°Generals, please enjoy our hospitality. Ladies, please serve them.¡±
At Madam Jeong''s subtle gesture, the young women gracefully took their ces beside the generals.
"Oh, well..."
¡°Just drink and rx my friend, just drink and rx¡¡±
Oh Gwang-se, not wishing to appear discourteous, decided to indulge in a modest sip of alcohol.
While the generals were seated in the restaurant, awaiting a host who would not arrive, Colonel Jeong Sun-jin, the Chief of Staff of the Defense Security Command, received an rming report while on duty.
"What? What do you mean the MPs are suddenly moving?"
"There was word that an MPpany was being deployed for an investigation."
"What are you talking about? We haven''t heard of any investigation. Wait a minute¡Let me check this.¡±
Jeong Sun-jin picked up the phone, calling the MP headquarters, seeking answers.
"Military Police Headquarters. Ah, Colonel Yu? This is the DSC Chief of Staff. Yes. What''s this about an MPpany being deployed? Investigation? You were reported that from below? I see. Okay. Good work."
Jeong Sun-jin hung up the phone, looking perplexed.
Meanwhile, his aide had apparently taken a call and was holding out the receiver.
"Sir. It''s the Army Security Unit Commander."
"Ah, General Chae. This is the Chief of Staff. Yes. What? You say the Criminal Investigation Unit and the nning Office from the Army Ministry have mobilized? Is it apany-sized force? I understand."
The strange behavior of the MPs was snowballing.
Jeong Sun-jin knew the situation was not normal.
MPs moving in unit strength without any report was a clear sign of anomaly.
"Sir. What should we do?"
"First, locate the Commander and tell him toe to headquarters as soon as possible."
"Understood."
Jeong Sun-jin dialed again.
"This is the office of the Provost Marshal General? Ah, General Oh Jung-gu? This is the Chief of Staff of the Defense Security Command. The reason for my call is that the Military Police are mobilizing for an investigation that''s not in our intelligence reports. Yes. Yes. I request your prompt action on this matter."
Jeong Sun-jin hung up and sank into thought.
The MPs were moving while the Provost Marshal was kept in the dark.
Ring ring.
Before he could continue his train of thought, the phone rang again.
"DSC Chief of Staff speaking. Yes. Yes. What? Apany from the 22nd MP Battalion has been deployed? I understand."
The call from Colonel Seok Dong-chul,mander of the 22nd MP Battalion, confirmed his worst suspicions.
He couldn''t be 100% certain, but it was most likely a coup.
But how?
Who could be leading this coup?
Jeong Sun-jin thought for a moment, then picked up the phone again.
"Inspector General''s office. Ah, this is the Chief of Staff. How''s the tracking of Lee Sung Joon''s movements going? Is he currently moving around the city? Please continue surveince."
Jeong Sun-jin put down the phone.
If someone weremanding a coup, they''d normally be setting up amand post and preparing to execute their ns by now.
But Lee Sung Joon''s actions didn''t fit that pattern.
Then, was it someone other than Lee Sung Joon?
In any case, there was a need to hasten the response.
"Connect me to the Army Minister''s residence."
Jeong Sun-jin decided to urgently inform the highest authority in the country of the entire situation.
This was at 7:15 PM.
*
At 7 PM, Taechang Stadium in the Capital.
I arrived at Taechang Stadium in civilian clothes. MP officers already there shed an oak leaf at me.
With a nod, I had Captain Mo distribute pre-prepared mission ns to the officers.
After handing out the ns, I gave a brief instruction,
"Gentlemen. Today, we begin a revolution. In this process, we may see blood spilled, and people hurt or killed. But these sacrifices stem from loyalty to our mothend. Act boldly, without hesitation. The Empire''s fate is in our hands."
I harbored no illusions about glorifying this ''decision to save the country''.
A coup is a coup, no matter how it''s dressed up.
But it didn''t matter.
I might not write history books of the distant future, but I''ll write those of this era.
While I''m alive, they would remember this day as, the Military Revolution of December 8th.
That was enough.
After my speech, the officers dispersed in perfect order.
Having finished at Taechang Stadium, I prepared to leave for the Training unitmand, however¡
Suddenly, an MP officer ran towards me, his face pale.
"General."
"What''s wrong officer?¡±
"The Provost Marshal ordered everyone back to their original units."
"General Oh?"
Oh Jung-gu''s reaction was quicker than I''d expected.
Then again, it wasn''t surprising for Oh Jung-gu, sitting at Army Headquarters, to respond immediately.
"What should we do?"
"Ignore it. Once we deploy troops, Oh Jung-gu will be powerless."
It was an order to disregard the Provost Marshal, but the officer before me was an excellent coup member.
"Yes, sir."
I despatched Captain Lee Sung Myung and slid into the civilian car driven by Captain Mo.
While we were en route to the Training Divisionmand, I couldn¡¯t help but think.
Oh Jung-gu''s response time is unnervingly quick.
The culprit had to be the Defense Security Command.
Naturally, it was impossible topletely evade the watchful eyes of the DSC, the military''s intelligence arm.
Even Chun Doo-hwan pulled off his coup with ease because he was the DSC Commander. As a mere field divisionmander, he''d have been powerless.
Ordering the car to stop, I quickly headed to a private residence near the Taechang Stadium and made a call.
The risk of DSC interception was real, but situation assessment took precedence now.
"Put me through to the Training Command. Ah, Colonel Baek? Deployment status? Everyone''s out? Understood."
I hung up, satisfied.
With even inclothes units deployed, the Provost Marshal couldn''t halt us with his immediately avable forces.
The Guard Division remained the primary concern.
I''d lured away theirmander, but that didn''t render the division impotent.
Neutralizing the primary targets takes priority over dealing with those bastards for now.
I harbored no illusions of aplishing everything at once.
Overreaching leads to failure.
Wasn''t that true even for Hitler, who once had Europe in his grasp?
The car pulled up to the Training Command entrance within 10 minutes.
Key officers, including operations chief Colonel Baek Dong-seok, stood waiting
Then, the good Colonel shed me the oak leaf and said.
"General, wee to the Training Command."
After brief greetings, I followed Baek Dong-seok to headquarters.
From this moment, the Imperial Army Training Command became the rebel army''s core unit under my, Lee Sung Joon''s,mand.
Entering the meticulously organized situation room, I saw a massive map of the Capital stered with chaotically arranged unit tactical symbols.
This ''battle situation map'' reflected the Training Command''s current picture of the coup.
Indeed, the formidable Guard Division, coiled in the capital''s eastern sector, posed the greatest threat.
If the Provost Marshal was our immediate foe, the Guard Division was the ultimate enemy to ovee.
"Status on the 16th and 17th Reserve Divisions?"
"All clear, sir. They await your deployment orders. I''ll connect you now."
An officer promptly handed me the phone.
"Colonel Gil? Lee Sung Joon here. Deploy your units immediately. Yes. That''s all."
I began mobilizing troops in earnest to overthrow this nation.
The time hade to raise the rebel g and subvert the /genesisforsaken
Chapter 16: The Military Coup of December 8th (4)
The key to the coupunched by Lee Sung Joon was meeting objectives within the time limit.
If given tasks weren''tpleted within the time constraint, the entire schedule would inevitably be thrown into disarray.
Especially crucial was the mission of the arrest team tasked with subduing Park Han-jin''s residence.
Captain Lee Sung Myung, obeying orders, deployed to the Army Minister''s residence, joining Colonel Kim Sung-joo''s inclothes unit on standby.
"From now on, I''ll exercisemand. Any objections?"
"No, sir."
Even if there were, the rank difference demanded there shouldn''t be.
Kim Sung-joo nodded and led the troops towards the residence entrance.
At the entrance stood the residence guards wearing Marine Corps insignia."Halt! Halt!"
"I''m Colonel Kim Sung-joo from the Army Criminal Investigation Division."
As the inclothesmander, Colonel Kim Sung-joo, and several inclothes soldiers approached, a few Marines came out to conduct an inspection.
"What''s your business?"
"I have urgent matters to discuss with His Excellency, so please clear the way."
"Please wait a moment. I''ll notify the residence manager and take action."
A young Marine lieutenant hurriedly entered the guardhouse and picked up the phone.
Kim Sung-joo watched this and gave a signal.
"Wh-what?"
The Guards were disarmed before they could react.
Bang!
Amidst this, a single gunshot rang out.
At that moment, Captain Lee Sung-myung and an MP toon, who had been waiting out of sight against a wall near the entrance, came running.
The Marine lieutenant, seeing his men overwhelmed, yelled into the phone:
"Armed intruders!"
The lieutenant couldn''t even shout a few times before being beaten by the inclothes officers and copsing to the ground.
Kim Sung-joo, barked his next orders,
"Captain Lee, secure the entrance and subdue up to the duty room. We''ll arrest Park Han-jin."
"Understood."
Kim Sung-joo''s group immediately drove their car into the residence.
At the time the arrest team barged in, Army Minister Park Han-jin was having tea with his chief of staff, Colonel Bae Joon-soo.
"I''m sorry I couldn''t promote you this time."
"Not at all, Your Excellency. Your consideration is more than enough."
"I''ll create an opportunity next time, so don''t worry too much."
"Yes, sir."
Just as the warm conversation encouraging his subordinate continued, Warrant Officer Ha Kyung-tae, the residence manager, barged in.
"Your Excellency. The DSC chief of staff says he has an urgent matter to report."
"Is that so? Ah, Colonel Bae, please remain seated, this shouldn¡¯t take long."
Park Han-jin followed the residence manager and picked up the phone, having no idea of what he was about to hear.
Thus, he addressed the DSC chief of staff in an utterly calm tone.
"Yes, what is it? What? Strong suspicions of a coup attempt? Exin in detail!"
Park Han-jin''s voice suddenly rose, his shock colored the tone.
Startled Park Han-jin¡¯s shout, Colonel Bae Joon-soo who had been drinking in the living room approached the
Colonel Bae Joon-soo, who had been drinking in the living room, was startled and approached the switchboard.
"What the hell has the DSC been doing! If MPs are mobilizing, it''s clearly a coup, and you''re only figuring this out now? Fine. Dere an emergency, and tell the DSCmander to report to the Army Ministry when he arrives!"
Park Han-jin mmed the phone down, his knuckles white.
"Colonel!"
"Yes, Your Excellency."
"We''re going to the Army Ministry now. Prepare the car."
"Understood."
"Ah, Warrant Officer Ha."
"Yes, sir."
"How many troops are stationed here?"
"A Marinepany nearby. Two squads rotate for security."
"Contact the Marines and strengthen security. We need an escort to the Army Ministry, make it five vehicles strong."
"Understood, sir."
While Park Han-jin went to change into his uniform, Warrant Officer Ha ryed the minister''s orders over the phone.
Just then, the other phone rang.
"Ah, what now? It¡¯s one thing after the other¡¡±
Warrant Officer Ha picked up the phone.
As soon as he lifted the receiver, he heard gunshots, then a young Marine lieutenant scream, followed by the sounds of a beating.
Then the line went dead.
"It can''t be."
Ha Kyung-tae realized all hell had broken loose.
"Colonel! Colonel!¡±
Ha Kyung-tae urgently called for Bae Joon-soo.
"Manager, what''s wrong?"
"The residence is under attack right now. We need to evacuate His Excellency immediately."
"What?"
Bae Joon-soo was shocked but knew there was no time to waste.
"Aide!¡±
At Bae Joon-soo''s call, Captain Lee In-gyeom, the Army Minister''s aide-de-camp, came running with his pistol.
"Yes, sir!"
"We need to get His Excellency out of the residence right now."
Bae Joon-soo hurriedly went up to the minister''s room and knocked on the door.
"What is it now?"
"There''s no time to exin. The residence is under attack."
"What?"
Though Park Han-jin had lived as a politician for a long time, he was once a field soldier.
He instinctively knew how dangerous the current situation was.
Without a word, Park Han-jin went downstairs without even putting on his coat.
Park Han-jin''s wife, hearing themotion, followed him out.
"The situation is dangerous, Your Excellency, it may be for the best that the Madames with us as well.¡±
"Alright."
Park Han-jin''s group headed towards the residence wall.
Suddenly, gunfire rained down on them, followed by a shout.
"Park Han-jin! Surrender if you want to live!"
As soon as Captain Lee In-gyeom, the aide-de-camp, drew his pistol, bullets tore through his body.
"Captain Lee!"
Bae Joon-soo shouted in anger, but nothing could be done for the already dead man.
Park Han-jin''s lips trembled.
Never in his life had he been exposed to such a threat.
Me, Park Han-jin, captured by these bastards?
"Drop your weapons!"
Another burst of gunfire rang out.
Colonel Bae Joon-soo hesitated, then dropped his gun.
"Your Excellency. I think it''s best to consider Madam''s safety."
Park Han-jin gritted his teeth and dropped his gun.
"Fine, you bastards. I''ve dropped my weapon. Who the hell are you trying to capture me?"
"We''re from the Criminal Investigation Unit. We''ll exin the details at the safe house."
"Criminal Investigation unit? Impossible! Oh Jung-gu would never give such an order!"
"What are you waiting for? Escort him."
inclothes officers approached and swiftly arrested Park Han-jin.
They then loaded only Park Han-jin and Bae Joon-soo into their car and immediately left the residence.
While Warrant Officer Ha Kyung-tae, the residence manager, watched this from afar, then hurriedly climbed over the wall into the Army Quartermaster General''s residence.
"Huff... Huff..."
"What happened,d? Why are you covered in dirt?"
Ignoring the Quartermaster''s residence manager''s question, Warrant Officer Ha immediately looked for a phone.
He called the Marine Corps right away.
"This is Ha Kyung-tae, from the Army Minister''s residence manager. Yes. The Army Minister has just been kidnapped. No, I don''t know their affiliation! They im to be from the Criminal Investigation unit. Yes. Please deploy immediately!"
Upon receiving Ha Kyung-tae''s call, the Marine Corps immediately dispatched five standby units to the residence.
They also informed the Army Ministry about the minister''s abduction.
Of course, the Army Ministry already sensed something was amiss.
The DSC had reported signs of a coup attempt, and gunfire had been reported as well.
The Chief of Staff, the most senior general remaining at the Army Ministry, frantically made calls everywhere, but couldn''t reach any of the majormanders'' residences.
Even the Capital Defense Commander was out of contact.
So, the Chief of Staff reluctantly contacted the 3rd Army Commander.
The only other high-rankingmander he could reach was Senior General Kang Ki-jung, the 3rd Army Commander.
Kang Ki-jung was shocked to hear about Park Han-jin''s abduction as soon as he answered the phone.
"This really is a coup. What a disaster¡¡ What can I do to help?"
"Please prevent troops under the 3rd Army''s jurisdiction from moving without the Army Ministry''s approval."
"The units under the 3rd Army are just the 16th and 17th Reserve Divisions, 12th and 33rd Infantry Divisions, 1st Guards Division, and Training Units. The 16th, 17th, 1st Guards and Training Units have no divisionmanders, and the 12th and 33rd are far from the Capital. Can these units even move?"
"They moved the MPs without the Provost Marshal''s knowledge. If they decide to move at the regimental level, how can we control units without divisionmanders?"
"Understood. I''ll investigate and call back."
As soon as Kang Ki-jung hung up, the phone rang again.
"This is Senior General Kang Ki-jung speaking."
"Sir, the 16th and 17th Reserve Divisions are mobilizing towards the Capital."
"What? Repeat that?"
Startled, Kang called the divisions, but chiefs of staff reported helplessness.
"Regimentalmanders and operations officers are pushing mobilization orders. What can I do, sir?"
"Lie down at the base entrance if necessary. They must not mobilize!"
Kang shouted, but the situation worsened.
Training Units also reported mobilization intent.
"Sir, Training Units are mobilizing too."
"Whose orders?"
"Operations officer''s orders."
"Absolutely forbidden without field army orders. Do not mobilize!"
"If division orderse, we''ll follow."
Kang called the division, but they denied any such activity.
While the 3rd Army Commander was making futile efforts on the phone, Defense Security Commander Lee Jeong Ju arrived at the DSC headquarters.
He had narrowly avoided the arrest team sent by Lee Sung-joon thanks to a timely warning, but he was shocked at how badly the situation had deteriorated.
"What madman is leading this coup for things to get this bad?"
"ording to intercepted information, it''s Lee Sung-joon, sir."
"Wasn''t he supposed to be patrolling the Capital until 7:30?"
"It was a deception. He''s currently set up a CP at the Training Units."
"That son of a..."
Lee Jeong-ju gritted his teeth, his jaw clenched tight with fury.
At this point, they had to go all in as well.
The situation was spiraling out of control faster than he could have imagined. Lee Jeong-ju''s mind raced, calcting their next moves in this dangerous game of /genesisforsaken
Chapter 17: The Military Coup of December 8th (5)
"Park Han-jin''s arrest operation isplete. He''s currently being transported to the safe house."
"Hmm."
I forced a casual demeanor upon hearing this news.
Park Han-jin''s arrest was a necessary task, so it wouldn''t do to get too excited about it.
Soon, reports of sessful arrests of the Army Chief of Staff and Capital Defense Commander came in.
The Prime Minister''s residence was under constant surveince.
However, we failed to arrest the Army Vice Chief of Staff and Defense Security Commander.
I''d half-expected the DSCmander''s escape, but the Vice Chief''s slip was unexpected.
The arrest team reported securing the residence as nned but had no idea where he''d vanished to.This could be troublesome.
Still, someone of the Vice Chief''s rank could utilize the Army''s official chain ofmand.
I dispatched the Training Units as nned.
The targets were the Prime Minister''s residence and the Army Ministry.
I had no intention of avoiding engagement with the Guards Division if it came to that.
"Colonel Baek Dong-seok, you willmand the CP. I need to go to the field."
"Understood."
I boarded the militarymunications vehicle from the Training Armored Regiment.
The 1923missioned radio was enormous; with Jong-gil and a signalman, it was cramped.
''Well, that''s to be expected.''
This car wasparable to South Korea''s Sibal car.
Expecting too much in this era would be disappointing.
Minutes after leaving the base, the radio crackled.
The signalman listened, exchanged a few words, and then said with a tense expression,
"General, it''s the Chief of Staff, sir."
"Put him through."
I took the radio.
"This is Lee Sung-joon speaking."
"General Lee, you''ve gone mad!"
The old man''s voice boomed through the radio.
"Do you realize what you''re doing?"
"I do. I know very well."
"Withdraw your troops immediately! Are you trying to turn the Capital into a battlezone?"
"If we withdraw, we''ll all die."
"Listen, General Lee! Can¡¯t you see that you¡¯re actions are only doing those Ching Chong¡¯s a favor?!¡±
The Chief of Staff''s tone gradually shifted from forceful to pleading.
"I didn''t intend for this from the start. But with Park Han-jin ruining the country, what choice did I have?"
"General Lee. Given how things have escted, I can''t ask for an amicable resolution, but what crime have the Capital''s citizensmitted?"
"Hmm."
"So, let''s make a gentlemen''s agreement."
"What kind of agreement?"
"Refrain from using heavy weapons within the Capital."
It was a somewhat reasonable suggestion.
Unlike Yoon Sung-min, the Vice Chief of Staff during the 12.12 coup, the Chief of Staff wasn''t spouting nonsense about both sides ceasing troop mobilization.
He deserved some credit for that, but why should Iply with his request?
"You''re asking us not to use the Training Tank Regiment, but how can we deal with the Guards without it?"
"General Lee."
"Stop the Guards Division''s mobilization first. Then I''ll consider it."
"That''s an impossible demand."
"Then forget it. And you''d better remove the MPs you''ve stationed at the Taedong River bridges. I''d rather not crush those poor MPs with tanks."
¡°General Lee, we have dispatchedbat engineers to those bridges. Crossing the Taedong with tanks would be yourst mistake.¡±
"You¡¯re wee to try to stop me.¡±
I cut off the radio, my fingers gripping the device tightly.
The contact from the Army Chief of Staf was undoubtedly a test.
He was probably trying to gauge how far we''d go and what we were capable of.
And he must have been shocked.
I showed the attitude that I''d ram tanks into the Capital to ensure the coup''s sess if necessary.
Of course, such a hardline response wasn''t ideal as it would solidify the Army Ministry''s resolve.
But I had no choice but to respond this way.
The reason was simple.
The Army¡¯smand structure is already crippled. Now if we just push them enough, their already fracturedmand chain would be further divided between those prioritizing the civilians¡¯ safety and those advocating for an equally aggressive response, which would only lead them to endless infighting.
This would effectively nullify the enemy''s suppression strategy.
Of course, if the Vice Chief of Staff reached the Army Ministry in time, things could change. But without a car, it would take quite a while to get there from the residence.
We just needed to use that time well.
The oue will be decided within the next three hours.
I checked my watch, the second hand ticking relentlessly.
The time was already 7:45 PM.
*
"My friend, isn''t that gunfire?"
"That it is.."
"Looks like all hell''s broken loose."
"Let''s get up for now."
At 7:15 PM, Major General Oh Gwang-se,mander of the 1st Guards Division, and Major General Ha Jung-yeon the Director of Operations at the Army Ministry hurried back to their division and the Army Ministry after hearing gunshots.
They were shocked to hear the DSC''s information at their units.
Oh Gwang-se hastily called the Army Ministry, his voice trembling with urgency.
"General Park, what''s the situation? Are we responding to the coup?"
"We''ve ordered the MPs to block the Taedong River bridges. I''ll order the Guards Division to mobilize, so prepare your troops."
"Copy That."
Minutester, when the Army Ministry''s official order came down, Oh Gwang-se realized a real insurrection had broken out.
He dialed the phone to issue mobilization orders to each subordinate unit, his fingers shaking slightly.
The target was the rebel army advancing towards key locations in the Capital.
Lee Sung-joon, that son of a bitch.
The Guards Division was already in loyalty training, so the units could quickly prepare and deploy.
Colonel Park Joon,mander of the 1st Guards Regiment, was ordered to intercept rebels advancing on the Prime Minister''s residence.
Their opponent was the Training Unit Tank Regiment crossing the Taedong River iron bridge.
General Lee Sung-joon staging a coup...
Park Joon couldn''t believe that the seemingly kind superior he''d known in the Spanish Civil War wasmitting such a brutal act.
"Colonel, we''re ready to move out."
"Let''s go."
"Yes, sir."
Park Joonmanded from the front in a military vehicle, the engine''s rumble matching his racing heart.
The Guards Regiment passed in front of the Army Ministry, where government offices clustered, and headed south towards the 3rd Taedong River iron bridge.
As they moved towards the 3rd bridge, radio messages from the rebel side kepting in, crackling with static and tension.
Park Joon tried to ignore them but eventually answered, his jaw clenched tight.
He decided to hear what the other side had to say.
"This is Colonel Park Joon, 1st Guards Regimentmander."
"Colonel Park! This is the Training Unit. The tide has already turned. We have the Army Minister in our custody. Judge the situation wisely."
It was the Operations Staff Officer of the rebel Training Unit, his voice dripping with confidence.
"Colonel Baek. We''re soldiers. A soldier''s duty is to obey the nation''s orders. Stop talking nonsense."
Park Joon repeatedly rejected the rebels'' attempts at persuasion.
At 8:00 PM¡
The trucks carrying Park Joon''s Guards Infantry Regiment arrived at the 3rd iron bridge.
On the bridge, the Military Police nning Chief, dispatched by the Provost Marshal, was busy blocking the bridge in cooperation withbat engineers.
"Is that Colonel Park?"
The officers, who had been worried about the rebels approaching, sighed in relief when Park Joon''s unit arrived.
Just minutes after Park Joon''s unit arrived, a rumbling sound was heard, and more than ten formidable-looking tanks appeared.
It was the arrival of the Training Armored Regiment, one of only two armored units in the Capital.
As the Training Unit Tank Regiment''s tanks aimed their main guns at the bridge, both MPs and infantry swallowed hard, the acrid taste of fear in their mouths.
But the rebel tanks stopped in front of the bridge, and one came forward.
"This is General Lee Sung-joon."
The officers were startled to recognize Lee Sung-joon''s voice, their bodies tensing involuntarily.
"Can''t we just shoot that thing?"
"He''s in a tank. Who''s going to deal with the aftermath if we provoke them and shells start flying?"
Lee Sung-joon continued speaking through a loudspeaker from inside the tank, his voice echoing across the tense battlefield.
"Colonel Park. I know you''re listening. I''ll keep it brief. I understand that this situation, where we''re aiming guns at our ownrades, is deeply regrettable and unfortunate. But in time, you''ll understand that our decision was right."
After Lee Sung-joon''s words, the MP nning Chief, who had been quiet, nudged Park Joon, his voice a whisper.
"Colonel Park. Let''s try to buy some time. If we can stall until the Guards Armored Regiment mobilizes, these bastards won''t even be able to set foot near the Army Ministry."
Park Joon hesitated, then took the loudspeaker, his palm sweaty against the cold metal.
"General Lee Sung-joon. It deeply saddens and grieves me to face you, my former superior, like this. General, as a subordinate who once respected you, I implore you, can''t you stop this here?"
"Colonel Park. That''s out of the question. When has a revolution ever stopped halfway?"
"Did you just say revolution? This is nothing but a rebellion."
"Colonel Park. Then what would you call what Park Han-jin did?"
Even Park Joon found it difficult to answer that question, his jaw clenching tightly.
"Colonel Park. Our nation is on the brink of ruin. The war Park Han-jin started has put us out of favor with the great powers. Can Park Han-jin resolve this situation? If he could, he wouldn''t have started the war in the first ce."
"General. I admit our government has made mistakes. But rising up in rebellion is wrong. If everyone rebelled when the country went astray, how could any nation survive?"
"Then let me ask you. How else can we correct the Korean Empire''s wrongs, if not through revolution? The parliament? The courts?"
That was true. In militaristic Korea, there was no legitimate way to change the regime.
Park Joon didn''t deny this fact, his silence speaking volumes.
"Colonel Park. I had no choice but to revolt. This was the only way."
"That''s a cowardly excuse."
"Yes, it''s cowardly. But what can I do? This is the only way to save Korea. Colonel Park. I''m not asking for much. Just clear the way."
"I can''t do that."
"Then you''ll makerades spill each other''s blood? As I said, I''m in the midst of a revolution. Revolutions involve bloodshed. I''m prepared for that."
Park Joon looked at the faces of his subordinates, their eyes filled with uncertainty and fear.
It was a soldier''s natural duty to protect the nation.
Park Joon had always thought of himself as a soldier faithful to his duty.
But was this regime really worth sacrificing the lives of his cherished subordinates to protect?
Park Joon couldn''t answer easily, his mind a whirlwind of conflicting thoughts.
"Colonel Park. I can''t give you much time. Decide within 5 minutes."
The loudspeaker fell silent, leaving an eerie quiet in its wake.
Park Joon bit his lip and looked at the officers beside him, tasting blood.
Colonel Jo Un, the MP nning Chief, cleared his throat.
Unlike a few minutes ago when he insisted on stopping the rebels, it seemed his thoughts had changed now that lives were at stake.
If high-ranking officers were like this, what could be expected of the lower-ranking ones?
Park Joon heaved a deep sigh, the weight of his decision heavy on his shoulders.
"Colonel Jo."
"Y-yes?"
"Remove the barricade."
"A-alright."
After the conflict between the state and his subordinates'' lives, Park Joon chose to surrender.
The tank crews of the Training Unit Tank Regiment soon began driving their tanks onto the 3rd iron bridge, cheering.
8:30 PM.
The Training Unit Tank Regiment, the main force of the rebels, entered the center of the Capital, the rumble of their engines echoing through the streets.
At the same time, units of the 16th and 17th Reserve Divisions crossed the boundaries of Pyongyang from the west, their boots pounding against the pavement, creating a unique symphony.
Meanwhile, the Defense Security Commander Lee Jeong-ju, grasping the entire situation, hurriedly headed for the Prime Minister''s residence.
Given how things had turned out, the only option left was to escort the Prime Minister and the Emperor out of the Capital, their fate hanging in the /genesisforsaken
Chapter 18: The Military Coup of December 8th (6)
Initially, Major Lee Je-dong''s arrest team from the 22nd Military Police Battalion had nned to start their operation at 7:20 PM to secure the Prime Minister at his residence.
However, with the emergency being dered earlier than expected, security around the residence was strengthened, making it impossible to even attempt the operation to secure the Prime Minister.
This was an unpleasant situation for the coup forces, their carefullyid ns unraveling.
No matter how much of a puppet the Prime Minister was, he was still the head of the executive branch representing the nation.
Colonel Kim Sung-Joo, the personnel staff officer of the Training Unit, who had just arrived at the Prime Minister''s residence after escorting Park Han-jin to a safe house, couldn''t hide his bewilderment upon receiving this report, his face etched with concern.
"So, there are twopanies of military police around the Prime Minister''s residence now?"
"Yes, sir."
It was a force that the arrest team, even with their inclothes operatives, couldn''t subdue with just onepany''s strength.
At this rate, they wouldn''t be able to do anything until the coup''s main force, the Tank Regiment, pushed through to the Prime Minister''s residence.Of course, by that time, Prime Minister Roh Jae-woo was unlikely to remain in ce.
"This is bad."
Just as Colonel Kim Sung-joo was anxiously biting his lip, a military vehicle bearing an official te entered the Prime Minister''s residence, its engine purring ominously.
"Oh, oh."
An officer was startled at the sight, his eyes widening.
"What is it, Captain Wi?"
"It was a vehicle with the Defense Security Command g, sir."
"What?"
Everyone''s hair stood on end at the news of the Defense Security Commander''s military vehicle appearing.
Why would the Defense Security Commander appear now?
To have a private audience with the Prime Minister.
"Damn it."
Colonel Kim Sung-joo sensed that the Prime Minister''s escape was only a matter of time, his stomach churning with anxiety.
At this point, a risky move was necessary.
"Major Lee, listen carefully. The Prime Minister must not leave the residence before the General arrives."
"You mean..."
"We need to attack the area around the residence."
No matter how urgent the situation, if bullets start flying, even the Prime Minister wouldn''t dare to poke his head out of the residence.
"This is a suicide mission, isn''t it?"
"Revolution is always a matter of life and death. If we seed, both you and I will be hailed as heroes of the revolution."
"......Yes, sir."
"Prepare the soldiers."
Lee Je-dong ordered the soldiers waiting in the trucks to jump out, their boots hitting the ground with determined thuds.
"Huh? Why are those guys doing that?"
The soldiers of the 11th Military Police Battalion guarding the Prime Minister''s residence vaguely identified Lee Je-dong''s arrest team as forces stuck in the chaotic mix of military police, marines, and regr police in the area.
With themotion at nearby residences causing traffic control, many units from the police, marines, and military police headquarters were also stuck in ce, adding to the confusion and tension in the air.
If they had been paying attention, they would have clearly identified friends from foes by checking unit affiliations, but the situation was so chaotic that there was no time for such scrutiny.
The 11th Military Police Battalionmander, who should have beenmanding the MPs, had been taken away by the coup forces while with the Capital Defense Commander. The senior officers who should have takenmand in his stead were out at the Taedong River bridge.
The head of the Prime Minister''s security detail was temporarily inmand, but as a long-retired old soldier, he was hardly capable of grasping the situation swiftly.
In a situation where no one was taking responsibility, the soldiers of the 11th Military Police Battalion would pay the price for their vague assumption about Lee Je-dong''s group''s affiliation.
As the MPs and inclothes operatives who jumped from the trucks rushed forward, the 11th MP Battalion soldiers shouted:
"Stop! Stop!"
Rat-tat-tat!
Major Lee Je-dong and the inclothes attack team didn''t hesitate to open fire on the restraining 11th MP Battalion soldiers.
As gunfire rang out continuously, the 11th MP Battalion soldiers hastily sought cover, crouching low, their hearts pounding in their chests.
"What''s that sound?"
"It sounds like gunfire, sir."
Defense Security Commander Lee Jeong-ju, who was at the Prime Minister''s residence, was startled as soon as he heard the gunshots.
He hurriedly ran towards the Prime Minister''s office, leaving his sidearm with his aide, his footsteps echoing in the hallway.
A few MPs guarding the Prime Minister''s office approached, insisting on following proper procedures.
"General, if you could wait a moment, I''ll inform His Excellen¨C"
"Out of my way!"
Flustered by the fact that the coup forces were attacking the Prime Minister''s residence, he opened the door without seeking permission, his hand trembling slightly.
As it happened, a few hastily summoned cab officials were seated in the Prime Minister''s office.
They gave the Defense Security Commander, who had barged in abruptly, a sour look as they were in the middle of a conversation.
"What brings the Defense Security Commander here?"
Prime Minister Roh Jae-woo asked with a gentle expression.
Though the Prime Minister was known as "the chameleon" for his adaptable nature, he was far from being a doormat.
Military men who tried to take him lightly based on this attitude often paid a heavy priceter.
Lee Jeong-ju wasn''t unaware of this, but the current situation was extremely urgent.
"Gunfire is erupting in front of the Prime Minister''s residence right now."
"W-What?"
The Prime Minister''s face paled, hisposure cracking for a moment as the gravity of the situation sank in.
The faint sound of gunfire could be heard through the open office door, a chilling reminder of the chaos outside.
"General Lee. What''s going on here? Aren''t the rebels supposed to be on the other side of the Taedong River?"
Due to the military''s intentional dy in reporting information, the cab still hadn''t grasped the full situation, their faces etched with confusion and growing concern.
Lee Jeong-ju''s mouth went dry, his tongue feeling like sandpaper.
Unable to evade the situation with lies, he exined briefly, his voice tense,
"The rebels'' Tank Regiment has crossed the Taedong River. Their troops will soon reach the Prime Minister''s residence and the Army Ministry."
Although the Training Unit''s tanks were equipped with outdated 37mm rapid-fire gun models, a tank is still a tank.
It wasn''t something mere infantry could stand against, the thought sending a shiver down Lee Jeong-ju''s spine.
"What?"
"How on earth is the Army allowing this to happen?!¡±
Under normal circumstances, the ministers wouldn''t have dared to rebuke a military heavyweight like the Defense Security Commander.
But given the situation, even the ministers had lost their fear, their voices rising with panic and indignation.
"Now, now. Calm down, everyone. General Lee?"
"Yes, Your Excellency."
"If the rebel main force is heading here, what''s the gunfire nearby?"
"It''s most likely the enemy military police."
"Then how are we supposed to get out of here?"
"If we move with a thick escort..."
"Don''t be ridiculous. How can you expose His Excellency to gunfire!"
"General Lee! If you want to escort His Excellency elsewhere, deal with that gunfire first!"
Lee Jeong-ju was at a loss for words, sweat beading on his forehead.
He saluted the cab members and hurriedly left the office, his heart pounding in his chest.
Crazy bastards. How do they expect us to move while ensuringplete safety in this situation?
Though he thought this, if roles were reversed, he wouldn''t have moved from the residence either.
After all, civilian officials were "targets to be secured" by the coup forces, not threats.
In any case, persuading the Prime Minister had failed.
Lee Jeong-ju picked up the phone as soon as he entered the Prime Minister''s secretariat, his fingers trembling slightly.
"Operator! Connect me to the Defense Security Command. Oh, Chief of Staff? Check the rebel situation and report to this residence every 5 minutes!"
Lee Jeong-ju dialed again, his voice urgent.
"Connect me to the Military Police Headquarters. Ah, General Oh? This is Lee Jeong-ju. The Prime Minister''s residence is under attack. Yes. Please mobilize all avable military police. It''s urgent!"
The sound of gunfire outside seemed to grow louder, a stark reminder of the dire situation they were in.
Lee Jeong-ju also requested support from the Marine Corps, his voice tinged with urgency.
While the main Marine force was outside the capital, most of the militarypound security was handled by the Marines.
He thought that by mobilizing these security details, they might be able to repel the enemy around the Prime Minister''s residence for now, a glimmer of hope in the chaos.
The Marine Corps Commander, Senior General Shin Hee-beom promised to cooperate as soon as he received this request, his voice steady and reassuring.
In fact, while the Army was caught off guard and in disarray, the Marine Corps was faithfully carrying out requested tasks likepound security and 5-minute standby deployments.
"If the Army formally requests, I''ll deploy the 1st Marine Division to the Capital."
"We''ll carefully consider that at the Army Ministry."
The truth was, that the Army Ministry didn''tck troops to deploy.
They had already ordered the 12th and 33rd Infantry Divisions in the capital region to move out and put reserve divisions in the Wonsan area connected to the Capital on standby.
If we can hold out for just 5 more hours, we''ll have the advantage in troop numbers.
Lee Jeong-ju anxiously waited for the enemy around the Prime Minister''s residence to be subdued, his fingers drumming nervously on the desk.
At the same time, the Armymand directing suppression operations at the Army Ministry faced a serious dilemma, tension palpable in the air.
"The rebel forces are advancing towards the Army Ministry and the Prime Minister''s residence. If this continues, we''ll have no choice but to surrender."
"So what do you suggest we do, General Ha?"
"Let''s move the CP to the Defense Security Command."
Generals stirred at the suggestion of Army Operations Chief Ha Jung-yeon, their faces a mix of concern and contemtion.
"General Ha, if we move the CP to the DSC, how will wemand the field units?"
"Then, do you have any better ideas here?"
"We absolutely cannot give up the Army Ministry. If we give this up, we''re giving up the entire government district. What will happen if the rebels get their hands on the broadcasting station?"
"But without troops, what can we do?"
"If only our Armored Regiment would arrive..."
"Why are we talking about troops we don''t have at our disposal now?"
The room buzzed with heated debate, the gravity of their situation weighing heavily on every word spoken.
While most argued, Acting Chief of Staff General Park Seong-ryeol couldn''t easilye to a conclusion, his brow furrowed with concern.
In truth, there was no guarantee the generals would follow even if he did make a decision.
From the start, it was difficult for anyone to take charge andmand in a situation without a clear suprememander, the absence of leadership palpable in the tense atmosphere.
If there were at least a general in a position like the Capital Defense Commander with responsibility, they could delegate full authority to him, but even that wasn''t possible.
Park Seong-ryeol took a sip of water, but his throat stayed parched, as the cool liquid provided littlefort.
At that moment, Provost Marshal Oh Jung-gu mmed the table, the sudden noise making everyone jump.
"Are we all just going to sit here talking nonsense? Even as we speak, my men are fighting the rebels, while we all sit here in armchair discussions. Well done, everyone¡.Well Done!"
His voice dripped with sarcasm, his eyes zing with frustration and determination.
"Provost Marshal Oh!"
"I''m going to the Prime Minister''s residence. Whatever happens, happens. I¡¯m done with this meeting."
General Oh left the situation room, taking his subordinates with him, his footsteps echoing with purpose.
The generals watched Oh Jung-gu''s retreating figure withplex expressions, a mix of shame, admiration, and uncertainty written on their faces.
One hour and 30 minutes have passed since the coup''s outbreak.
The situation had tilted greatly in favor of the rebel forces, the bnce of power shifting like sand in an hourss.
But the decisive blow hadn''t been struck yet.
Time was the greatest ally of the suppression forces, each passing minute both a blessing and a curse.
The air in the room was thick with tension, the weight of their decisions - or indecisions - hanging heavy over them /genesisforsaken
Chapter 19: The Military Coup of December 8th (7)
"Colonel Kim Sung-joo reports that he''s inbat at the Prime Minister''s residence. He says he''ll stop the Prime Minister''s escape at all costs."
Preventing the Prime Minister''s escape.
It woulde with sacrifices, but it was the best move for now.
"Hm. Given recent developments, the Prime Minister''s residence is more important than the Army Ministry. Deploy some troops in vehicles ahead to the residence.''
The immediate troop shortage would be resolved once the cavalry regiment crossed the river.
"Copy that, sir."
I put down the radio and thought.
Realistically speaking, in this Militaristic Korea, subduing the Army Ministry was more important than capturing the Prime Minister.
But since my men were fighting for their lives, we had no choice but to move to secure the Prime Minister first.Shhzzz-
Crackle-
"General! We have an urgent transmission! I repeat, urgent transmission!"
Themunications officer gave me the radio once more.
It was Colonel Kil Tae Hwan, the Chief Of Staff of the 16th Reserve Division.
"General speaking, what is the problem officer?"
"Sir! Just now General Lee Seok-ki arrived at the unit and is attempting to regainmand."
Lee Seok-ki?
Ah, wasn''t he the 16th Divisionmander?
Hearing this new piece of information, I calmly issued my next orders.
"Arrest him immediately."
"Copy that, sir."
It seems that he had rushed back from the Army Ministry to try and take control of the unit, but it was already toote.
How can he hope to seize control when the coup forces have gained momentum?
Moreover, the key staff and regimentalmanders were all Ilwonhwa members.
But I couldn''t take his attempt lightly.
It meant that the Army hadn''t stopped trying to disrupt our allied units even amidst the chaos.
After a few radio calls, five minutes had already passed.
My throat was a bit dry from all those calls.
I tried to quench my thirst with the only thing that was avable here in the car - some candy.
As I was about to open another candy wrapper, themunications officer spoke,
"General. We''ve got a transmission from the Training unit."
"Patch it through."
There really was no time to rest.
It was Colonel Baek from the Training Unit, currentlymanding the coup forces at the Command Post.
"I''m listening Colonel."
"Sir, the Marine Corps is mobilizing en masse towards the Prime Minister''s residence. The Provost Marshal is also heading there."
That...was a rather crucial piece of intel.
The Provost Marshal heading towards the Prime Minister''s residence, huh...
"I see."
The reason why Colonel Baek Dong-seok, the operations Staff Officer sitting at the Command Post, could clearly see the Army Ministry''s movements was simple.
It was because the rats in the Army Ministry who judged that the ''tide'' had turned were establishing connections with us and leaking information.
Ah, the expression ''rats'' might be too harsh.
To be precise, I should say that they''re ''coborators'' who have been ''persuaded'' by my followers.
Anyway, now that things hade to this, today''s decisive battle would be at the Prime Minister''s residence.
The Provost Marshal, the Defense Security Commander, and the Prime Minister were all there.
In other words, if we subdue just the residence, the Army Ministry''s eyes and ears would be rendered useless.
Once they be blind, there''s nothing the Army Ministry can do from that point on.
"Turn the car around. We''re going to the Prime Minister''s residence too."
"Yes, sir."
Captain Kim Jong-Gil, my aide-de-camp, quickly turned the steering wheel.
We immediately chased after the mechanized infantry of the Tank Regiment that was advancing ahead.
*
The battle around the Prime Minister''s residence showed no signs of slowing down.
Defense Security Commander, General Lee Jeong-ju bit his nails.
The enemy MP, though fewer in numbers, were relentless.
They wouldn''t retreat no matter what.
These crazy rebels.
Lee Jeong-ju felt anxious.
From thest received report, Jeong-Ju knew that the coup''s vanguard was less than 5 minutes away.
However, with all the barricades and units blocking the way, they had at least 10 minutes.
Even so, it was clear that they were running out of time.
Ring ring-.
"This is Defense Security Commander Lee Jeong-ju. Yes. What? The rebels have crossed more of the Taedong River? Yes, I understand."
Initially, Lee Jeong-ju thought it would take time for the rebel follow-up units to arrive due to the tanks slowly crossing the Taedong River Bridge.
However, the rebels solved this problem by deploying the Training Cavalry Regiment instead of the infantry.
With the cavalry regiment added, the enemy could afford to aim for new targets.
This isn''t good.
The fact that the Prime Minister''s Residence and the Army Ministry were being targeted was already problematic, but now thisplicated things further.
Lee Jeong-ju made a phone call.
"General Oh. How''s the Guard deployment going?"
"They''re moving out as we speak. The Armored Regiment and the Artillery Regiment are breaching the city center, but it will take a bit more time till they get there while the infantry regiments are moving on foot, so just hold on for 30 minutes."
"Copy that, General Oh."
"You''re doing well, General Lee, just hold on for a few more minutes."
Despite the situation being this dire, the Prime Minister didn''t seem to have any intention of leaving the residence.
This idiot...Does he really not care if he gets captured by those rebel bastards?
Lee Jeong-ju thought about forcibly putting the Prime Minister in a car, but that was impossible.
"This is the Provost Marshal speaking, how''s the situation?"
"DSC Commander Lee Jeong-Ju, speaking. The situation is bad Provost Marshal. Yes, I know. However, the residence won''t fall immediately, but we''re in big trouble if the rebel''s tanks arrive. Understood. I''ll hold on as much as I can."
Fortunately, the Provost Marshal said he was rushing here on a military motorcycle.
Lee Jeong-ju went outside the main building to see the situation from his own perspective.
The gunfight was still raging on the road in front of the residence.
An Won-tae, the head of security who wasmanding the battle from a trench dug in the garden, spotted Lee Jeong-ju.
"General Lee! Why are you here sir?!"
The sight of the security chief, nearly 70 years old, wearing a helmet over his suit, was almostical.
But this clown-like appearance was the most apt description of the current situation.
"We need to escort the Prime Minister out, but he won''t budge."
"We can''t exactly escort him out in this hail of bullets, can we?"
"If we don''t leave, we''ll be at the mercy of tanks.''
"Fuck."
Security Chief An Won-tae had no intention of meekly surrendering to the rebels.
He too had benefited from Park Han-jin''s regime and had no intention of standing by idly as the regime copsed.
"Chief!"
"Alright! Fine!"
An Won-tae removed his helmet and went to the Prime Minister''s office with Lee Jeong-ju.
At Lee Jeong-ju''s signal, An Won-tae spoke first.
"Your Excellency. The situation has be critical. If the rebels bring tanks, we cannot guarantee your safety. You must evacuate before that happens. The Capital Defense Command is ready to receive you."
"The Security Chief is right. This Lee Sung Joon who started this rebellion is truly a menace. He''s calling his actions a ''Revolution'' and has stated his willingness to bloody his hands if necessary. If such a man enters the Prime Minister''s residence, how can we ensure your safety?"
"Chief."
"Yes, Your Excellency."
"Has the gunfire stopped?"
With those words from Prime Minister Roh Jae-Woo, the Security Chief felt all the prepared words in his head crumble.
The very idea of bringing the Head of the executive branch into a hail of bullets was unreasonable from the start.
"Your Excellency, please!"
"Let me be clear, I''m not leaving. If you want me to go out, settle themotion in front of my residence."
Lee Jeong-ju felt his patience wearing thin.
As they left the office, the Security Chief nced around cautiously and whispered.
"General Lee...Given His Excellency''s stubbornness, how about we try something different?"
"Go on..."
"It''s clear that the Prime Minister cannot judge the situation correctly. In his current state, he can''t be trusted with a position of authority. Since it hase to this, why don''t we strip him of his authority and appoint an acting Prime Minister?"
This was an unthinkable idea in a typical democratic country.
But this wasn''t a normal Nation.
No,
This was the ursed Korean Empire, a nation led by its military.
In this empire, even the Prime Minister could be reced as a spare part if needed.
Of course, such an act woulde with enormous political consequences.
However, they couldn''t just sit and lose, could they?
"An acting Prime Minister, huh..."
"Why don''t you run this idea with the Army Ministry, General Lee?"
Lee Jeong-ju had been considering this idea himself.
He immediately dialed the phone.
"Army Ministry. Ah, General Park? It''s me. Defense Security Commander Lee Jeong-ju. The thing is, the Prime Minister seems to have lost his judgment, so we may need to appoint an acting Prime Minister. Yes. Please find a suitable candidate from the cab."
Lee Jeong-Ju did something that Lee Sung Joon, someone who grew up in the Democratic Nation of Korea would never even consider.
Now, even if the Prime Minister is captured, the Army Ministry''s control over the government won''t bepromised.
That also meant the Provost Marshal wouldn''t need toe here as well.
Lee Jeong-ju picked up the phone again.
"General Oh? This is the Prime Minister''s residence. Yes. We''ve decided to resolve the issue here differently, so please don''te. No, it''s not. Yes. Then I''ll see you at the Army Ministry."
As soon as he hung up, Lee Jeong-ju called for his aide-de-camp.
"I''m leaving the residence by car right away. Chief An, what will you do? Would you like toe with me in the car?"
"It seems I can''t do anything by staying here, so I''lle along."
Even if they had to break through the hail of bullets, it was better than sitting and waiting to die.
The two conspirators created a new variable by abandoning the Prime Minister they were supposed to protect.
Whether this would turn out to be beneficial or detrimental, no one could tell /genesisforsaken
Chapter 20: The Military Coup of December 8th (8)
It was almost 8:45 PM when we arrived at the Prime Minister''s residence in Jeong-dong.
Standing at the intersection connected to the main gate, Colonel Kim Sung-joo and Major Lee Je-dong saluted.
"Report."
"Sir! We opened fire at the escaping car, but it seems the upants were injured, furthermore, we couldn''t recognize who was inside."
"I see."
I ordered the Battalion Commander of the mechanized infantry to disembark.
"Everyone out."
As hundreds of armed troops suddenly appeared, the 11th Military Police Battalion forces, who were pushing towards the residence entrance with the support of reinforcing Military Police and Marines, lost their momentum and fled back into the residence.
The situation wasn''t much different for the residence''s supporting forces.We outnumbered the Military Police and Marines, so we acted confidently.
Picking the megaphone, I shouted,
"This is General Lee Sung Joon! As you probably know, our tanks will arrive soon. It''s not my desire to continue this battle. Let us resolve this through dialogue like human beings before we bring the tanks. Who''s inmand of these forces?"
In response to my call, a young officer came out from behind the main gate and answered loudly.
"Captain Baek Ha-jin, Commander of the 2nd Company, 11th Military Police Battalion. I''m the senior-most officer of the residence guard."
"Where''s the head of security?"
"I don''t know, sir."
"Then, I''ll speak to you as if you''re the Commander, Captain Baek. Given how far things havee, is there really a need for us to spill more blood amongrades?"
"General. We''ve received orders from the Provost Marshal to defend this ce. Until those orders are withdrawn, we cannot retreat."
"Listen carefully, Captain Baek. The Military Police at the Taedong River Bridge and the Guard Infantry Regiment couldn''t stop us. Even that pathetic Defense Security Command couldn''t do anything despite knowing our movements. When the tide is so clearly turning, why do you want to spill your subordinates'' blood?"
"I''m a soldier, General, and we follow orders."
''Sigh...This is bing troublesome.''
After this exchange, I understood.
Baek Ha-jin was a different type of person from Park Joon.
While Colonel Park valued his subordinates more than his duty, Baek Ha-Jin was the exact opposite.
For people like him, duty came first.
No matter the consequences.
There''s no choice then,
Blood will be shed.
Aftering this far it simply wasn''t possible to just say - ''Ah, I respect your conviction, Captain.'' and maintain the standoff.
We''re in the end game now.
It''s do or die.
"Colonel Kim."
"Sir?"
"Fire the mortars."
We could wait for the tanks, but every second counted now.
I ordered the use of heavy weapons without hesitation.
"Yes, sir."
Colonel Kim Sung-Joo, as an Ilwonhwa, was keenly aware that our lives depended on this operation.
If the coup attempt fails, we will all bebeled as traitors.
So, the use of mortars was nothingpared to that.
In fact, should the need arise, I would clear the use of armaments even more lethal than that.
One minute after the infantry set up the mortars.
Pop-!
Boooooom-!
Following a rather tame popping noise from the explosive shells being fired from the mortar, a devastating explosion urred inside the residence.
Judging by the screams, there were casualties.
Ordering the men to hold off their next salvo, I picked up the megaphone again.
"Captain Baek, listen carefully. Next time, I will not order a stop, we will bombard this ce till nothing stands. Should you survive, I will order the tanks to continue. Think Captain, Think! Will you continue your resistance or surrender?"
A moment of silence fell over the residence.
Should we fire a few more rounds?
Just then, an officer with lieutenant insignia came out of the residence and shouted at me.
"General! We surrender!"
"Lieutenant, pray tell what happened to Captain Baek? On whose authority are you issuing the surrender?"
"Sir! Captain Baek has been killed in action."
Hmmm.
There were already several people who had died by my orders in this coup, but this was the first time I had witnessed a death right before my eyes.
But I was prepared for this from the start.
There was a drama I quite enjoyed in my old world, ''The Advisors Alliance'', where the actor Wu Xiubo who ys the role of Sima Yi, says...
[Leaving one''s name in history is the ambition of all schrs. However, from the day I raised my army, I cast away the desire for such empty fame, whether dead or alive]
I feel the same now.
From the moment the coup started, hoping that I woulde out of this with a clean reputation or fame was nonsensical.
If I achieve my goal of saving this Nation...Then what more could I ask for?
"Colonel Kim. Go and disarm them."
"Understood."
After assigning Kim Sung-joo to subdue the 11th Military Police Battalion, I entered the main building of the Prime Minister''s residence with Major Lee Je-dong and a toon of soldiers.
*
Though they heard rebels were approaching the Residence, it was a fact that this Prime Minister''s residence was where the country''s highest-ranking officers resided.
So, the cab members believed that the rebels wouldn''t dare harm the Prime Minister.
Even during Park Han-jin''s coup, such belief held true.
Back then, the Prime Minister did give up his position to Roh Jae-woo, whom Park Han-jin had pointed to, but he faced no threat to his personal safety.
Surely this time would be the same...
However, the rebels proceeded to fire Artillery rounds at the residence.
The presence of Artillery stilled a different kind of fearpared to mere bullets.
Fearing the building might copse at any moment, the cab members couldn''t hide their pale, drained faces.
Even Roh Jae-woo, known to be as calm as ake, couldn''t conceal his bewilderment.
Soon, there was amotion outside the door, and soldiers inbat boots burst into the Prime Minister''s office.
The Military Police officer at the lead surveyed the room, then stepped aside and bowed respectfully.
"It''s safe, General."
General?
Was he perhaps referring to the infamous coup leader Lee Sung Joon, the only General grade officer among the rebels?
The Prime Minister looked at the ''Lee Sung Joon'' who appeared before him with a gaze holding a mixture of curiosity and fear.
Lee Sung Joon stood about 180cm tall with a sturdy build.
His face was a masculine one with strong lines.
Judging by appearance alone, he had the typical likable look of a warrior, but something set him apart from most of the boneheads in the Military.
''His eyes.''
As a seasoned politician, Roh Jae-Woo recognized the undisguisable ambition lurking in Lee Sung Joon''s eyes.
The kind of ambition that could make a manmit unspeakable things for the sake of his goal.
Indeed, it was as if a monster lurked in those eyes.
The Prime Minister couldn''tprehend how such a man remained quiet for so long.
Regardless,
While the Prime Minister and the cab members were overwhelmed by his presence, Lee Sung Joon spoke,
"Your Excellency, the Prime Minister, and esteemed ministers. I apologize for the many unpleasant experiences you''ve had today."
The cab members wanted to argue if he could really call that an apology, but they kept their mouths shut upon seeing the guns of the Military Police in the office.
People like them were experts in reading the room.
Besides, even the most stubborn man would have to bend their principles in a situation like this.
Roh Jae-woo spoke on behalf of the terrified cab members.
"To call it an ''unpleasant experience'' seems an understatement. It''s as if the entire country has been turned upside down."
Expressing his displeasure, Roh Jae-Woo dropped the use of honorifics with Lee Sung Joon.
"I don''t wish to change the way things are being done, Prime Minister."
"Hah! Then why did you even attempt this coup, General? Couldn''t you simply turn back now?"
"Forgive me. I misspoke, I will change at least one thing. But everything else will remain the same."
"Surely you cannot be hinting at what I am thinking General...Are you saying you''ll take the position of Army Minister?"
"How could I possibly take that position, Your Excellency?"
At least, Lee Sung Joon had enough sense to not suggest that.
Instead, like Chun Doo-hwan, he nned to create a separate position of power for himself, from which he could control a puppet Army Minister.
Roh Jae-woo understood Lee Sung Joon''s intentions.
"You...You''ll put a puppet as the Army Minister."
"Ah, I wouldn''t go that far, Your Excellency, after all, who else but me could resolve this situation?"
It was sophistry, but not entirely wrong.
Lee Sung Joon was the only one who couldmand the coup forces.
Scraping the floor with hisbat boots, the General observed the cab members.
Everyone, including the Prime Minister, flinched at the sound his boots made.
"Here''s the deal. If you don''t side with me, your political life ends here, Prime Minister."
"Wouldn''t my political life end even if I side with you, General?"
"Now, how did you reach that conclusion?"
Lee Sung Joon had no such intentions.
If he dismissed the Prime Minister, the head of the state, it would be akin to signaling every Nation out there that a Major Event urred within the Empire.
And the repercussions of such an act wouldn''t be good for Sung Joon who wished to govern the country in the future.
"Then, are you saying you''ll keep me in office?"
"Why would I waste a perfectly good Prime Minister? Besides, people who know how to run a country don''t exactly grow on trees..."
With these words, Sung Joon was appeasing the cab members as well.
Should they side with him, their positions would be secured.
But until when?
Until Sung Joon wanted them to, of course.
However, unlike the cab members, Roh Jae-Woo didn''t fall for Sung Joon''s sweet proposal.
Regardless, the General decided to give them some time.
"Please stay here and think about my offer. You might feel a bit indecisive, but should you agree with me, wouldn''t your positions be guaranteed? I expect an answer when I return from the Army Ministry. Major Lee, let''s go."
After signaling to Major Lee Je-dong, the General strode out.
Je-dong and the Military Police followed, nking Sung-joon as if escorting a King.
It looked as though they were attending to /genesisforsaken
Chapter 21: The Military Coup of December 8th (9)
9 PM.
The Army abandoned the Army Ministry and moved its Command Post to the Capital Defense Command due to the threat of the Training Cavalry Regiment which had advanced faster than expected.
Ever since the suppression force gave up the Army Ministry and the Prime Minister''s residence, the troops'' morale was at rock bottom.
If the higher-ups were prepared to sacrifice even the Prime Minister, the emotions of most officers and soldiers were a different matter.
As the Army abandoned the Army Ministry, the Training Cavalry Regiment easily subdued Nagwon Street, known as the street of government offices.
The training units built barricades in the direction the Guard units might attack from, then deployed troops to key buildings.
This included the Army Ministry, Korea Radio Broadcasting Station, and the Imperial Communications Ministry building.
"General. We''vepleted the upation of the broadcasting station."
I nced at my watch.It was now 9:20 PM.
There was plenty of time until morning, but considering the chaos throughout the Capital, it was uncertain if we could start the morning broadcast on time.
"Contact the broadcasting staff and make sure announcers, broadcast editors, and other necessary personnel report to the station by 4 AM."
"Yes, sir."
The only remaining task was to subdue the Army Command that had fled to the Capital Defense Command and the Guard Division.
Oh, and the Defense Security Commander and Provost Marshal as well.
Should I propose negotiations at this point?
I wasn''t going to suggest a ceasefire or something like that.
What I intended to do was offer an enticement.
Basically telling them should they switch sides, plenty of rewards awaited.
I picked up the phone.
"Connect me to the Guard Division Commander''s office."
"Connected, sir."
"You traitorous bastard! Lee Sung Joon! Do you think you can get away with this?!"
As soon as the call connected, curses flew at me.
General Oh Gwang-se seemed very...let''s say...angry.
"General Oh, please calm yourself. If you listen to what I have to say, you''ll understand my motives."
"What nonsense are you spouting now? You know what? Forget it, I don''t want to hear it, just stay put whenever you are, and when our tanks arrive we''ll crush you and those pathetic boys from the Training Division!"
"General, I''m being serious here. This is not the time to let our personal feelings interfere with our judgment. If we remove Park Han-jin from his office and meet an appropriate middle ground there will be no more need for bloodshed."
"Bullshit!"
"Sigh...Will you continue to be stubborn, General? Do you truly wish to take this to the bitter end?"
"You crazy bastard! You''re the one who started this! I will finish it!"
Ha....
It seems that further dialog with General Oh was impossible.
I should try to reason with someone else.
Maybe the Provost Marshal would prove himself to be a more reasonable person.
I ordered themunications officer to call his office.
"He''s refusing to take the call, Sir."
Sigh...Oh Jung-gu is ying hardball too...
Well, to be honest, I somewhat expected this.
As I was thinking about who else I could call, the phone rang.
"Captain Lee Sung Myung reporting, General."
"Ah, yes. What is it?"
"We''ve found the Vice Chief of Staff."
"What?"
I was startled by this news.
"Where was he?"
"We just discovered him in the refrigerator of his official residence. It seems he hid there to avoid being caught by us but couldn''t get out."
Pfff-.
Who would have thought such an absurd thing could happen?
He seriously tried to pull an Indiana Jones? 1Well, it''s still better than Defense Minister Roh Jae-hyun during the December 12 incident, who was caught with his pants down.
"Good work."
"Thank you, sir."
I was about to leave when a brilliant idea struck me.
"Connect me to the Defense Security Command."
If those fellows were spying on my calls then they''d be shaken by the news of the Vice Chief of Staff''s capture.
Psychologically, this was the perfect moment to break the DSC officials.
"Connected, sir."
"This is Colonel Jeong Sun-jin, Chief Secretary of the DSC."
Heh, would you look at that?
Properly stating his name and rank to a ''coup leader''?
Poor guy must be scared out of his wits right now.
"This is Major General Lee Sung Joon speaking. I''m sure the other DSC officials must be listening as well, so let me be clear. The Army Minister, Chief of Staff, and Vice Chief are all in our hands. The tide has turned. If you switch sides now ande clean, I''ll ensure you''re treated well."
There was no answer from the other end of the line.
It would be rather...awkward to receive a response given many officers of the DSC were also listening.
"Whoever is willing please contact our side."
I hung up.
With the DSC shaken, should I start talking with the officers of other units?
The Capital Defense Command, Guard Division, and the Provost Marshal''s direct units.
There were many to sway.
I had the Training Unit officers contact anyone they had connections with.
*
"The 16th Reserve Division has entered the Capital, threatening the nk of the Guard Division headquarters. On the other side, the 17th Reserve Division is upying major bridges leading into the Capital, focusing on blocking the routes for the 12th and 33rd Infantry Divisions."
"What about the Guard units that have advanced into the city?"
"They''re in a standoff with the Training Units, the Front-Line Commanders are hesitant to engage inbat, especially since everyone''s already exhausted from the Loyalty Training."
The rebel 16th and 17th Reserve Divisions were in a simr situation, but the Training Units were an exception.
Suddenly, the atmosphere among the Army''s top brass grew heavier.
"Given the situation, let''s just maintain the standoff. If we drag this out until daybreak, won''t we ultimately win?"
"That''s the idea, yes."
Most Generals took a heavy puff on their cigarettes.
Meanwhile, outside the Command Post, covertmunications were taking ce.
With the boundary between the Coup Forces and the Suppression Forces bing more muddled at each passing moment, rumors were spreading like wildfire.
"Are you sure of that? If we side with General Lee, will he grant us higher positions?"
"That''s what I''m saying! We should have followed General Lee Sung Joon from the beginning!"
Most young officers who came from the rural territories strongly supported Lee Sung Joon.
His ideology, beliefs, and ideals were all exemry to them.
Like guidelines to follow.
Most of these officers only sided with the Suppression Forces because of the chain ofmand, but in their hearts, they wished to support Lee Sung Joon.
"What should we do now?"
"I have an idea. Get Captain Shin and the others outside."
"...For what?"
"We should lend a hand to General Lee''s revolution! Just trust me, if this goes well, our future promotions will be guaranteed!"
Many officers plotted their conspiracies through the Command Post.
These ndestine movements spread regardless of affiliation, be it from the Military Police, DSC Units, Guard Units, Capital Defense Command, or Guards Division.
Ironically, the DSC which should have been tracking and preventing such conspiracies, was lost in its own worries.
"...Just listen okay? The Army lost the Army Minister. Anyone can see that General Lee is winning now. He even has the Prime Minister in custody!"
"Major Kim! That is treasonous talk!"
"It''s over for us anyway."
"If General Lee wins, do you think we''d be safe? You were part of the team tailing and investigating General Lee under the Defense Security Commander''s orders."
"...I was just following orders...Why should I be punished for doing my duty...Don''t you think that General Lee will take this into consideration?"
The DSC officials gathered in small groups, exchanging such conversations.
It was a total copse.
Then, as the DSC headquarters was encapsted in such a situation, the Commander, Lee Jeong-ju, who had moved to the Capital Defense Command, called.
"This is the Chief Secretary speaking."
"Secretary Jung. How''s the unit? Is everything well?"
Jeong Sun-jin could have told him everything at this moment.
But he chose silence.
Even he didn''t know why he answered this way.
"There''s no problem on our end, sir."
"...You didn''t receive anything from Lee Sung Joon''s side?"
"No sir."
After the first lie, the following ones came out from his mouth with ease.
Lee Jeong-ju ended the call, unaware he''d been deceived by his subordinate.
"Secretary Jung. You..."
The Inspection Chief looked at Jeong Sun-Ju with pure disbelief.
"I don''t know why I''m doing this either."
Jeong Sun-jin wore aplicated expression.
Deceiving and lying to one''s direct superior was an unforgivable crime for a soldier.
But in a corner of his mind, he thought...
I have kids to take care of.
9:30 PM.
Third Army Commander Kang Ki-jung was unaware of how shaken the suppression forces were inside and out, but he urately grasped that the Army was in a state of helplessness.
"If we continue like this, we''ll be defeated without even putting up a fight."
"But Commander, what can we do in this situation?"
At the meeting held at the Third Army Command, Kang Ki-jung, expressed his stance.
"I''ll go to the front lines and directlymand the 12th and 33rd Infantry Divisions."
The Capital can¡¯t be saved from this critical crisis if they remain bound by the constraints of field divisions stupidly handing over the initiative.
"Sir?"
Naturally, the staff couldn''t hide their shock.
It was unprecedented for a high-ranking general, a four-star general no less, to directlymand units.
But Kang Ki-Jung''s resolve was unshakable.
"Someone go fetch my helmet and coat, also notify the Army Ministry of my deployment."
Brushing aside his protesting staff, Kang Ki-Jung personally donned his helmet and boarded a military vehicle.
"Commander, even if you leave for the Capital now, there''s no guarantee you''ll arrive in time."
The Third Army Commander was aware of this fact.
However, he had no choice but to grasp the baton ofmand.
This old man shall be thest bastion of the Korean /genesisforsaken
Chapter 22: The Military Coup of December 8th (10)
All the higher-ups in the Military shared a single thought,
That if only the 12th and 33rd Infantry Divisions could reach the Capital, they''d have a chance.
That the coup forces would crumble once the day breaks.
Ironically, these same people werepletely oblivious to what was happening right under their noses.
10 PM - Capital Defense Command.
"Everyone ready?"
All the young officers who were loyal to Lee Sung Joon exchanged nces.
The coup forces were gaining the upper hand.
Now, all they had to do was simply jump ships and join the esteemed General Lee Sung Joon''s Revolution.With firm resolve, the young officers headed towards themand''s conference room.
"State your business."
Just when a Military Police officer asked for their purpose...
"Subdue him."
They pounced, pping his face, kicking his shins, and snatching his gun.
While the higher-ups continued their heated meeting,pletely unaware of themotion outside.
"Our priority should be the relocation of Finance Minister Lee Hu-jeong, who has been promoted to Acting Prime Minister."
"Indeed, it shall be done. What about the Third Army Commander?"
"General Kang Ki-jung has been personally deployed to the field, which is..."
"What are the chances that General Kang is a coup supporter...?"
"He''s clean. We did a thorough checkout."
"However, since there is always a chance, have the DSC monitor him for the time being."
"Will do."
Just as Defense Security Commander Lee Jeong-ju nodded, a group burst through the conference room door.
The group consisted mainly of Young Officers.
"What the...!"
Just as the Director of Operations, Major General Ha Jung-yeon drew his pistol, the officers aimed their rifles.
Having multiple rifles pointed at them was extremely threatening.
"General Ha. Put that gun down."
One young officer growled like a beast.
"You put that gun down, son! How dare mere officers point guns at their superior officers-!!"
A General shouted, but the officers didn''t even pretend to listen.
"From now on, we''ll be escorting you Generals. Contact the Training Units."
The generals felt their words stuck in their throats at that statement.
What use was a superior''s authority to these rebels?
High-ranking Generals were merely trophies for them to gain merit, not objects of any reverence.
The officers immediately removed the Generals'' belts and confiscated their pistols.
"W-what''s going on?"
Major General Oh Jung-gu, the Army Provost Marshal who was returningte from the restroom, was shocked to see officers with guns disarming the Generals.
"Disarm the Provost Marshal as well."
While Oh Jung-gu tried to resist, in the end, the officers took his belt as well.
"Y-you bastards! I''m the Provost Marshal of the Korean Empire''s Army! I''m not someone you can insult and get away with-!!"
However, his words fell on deaf ears as the officerspletely tuned out his yelling.
The Chief of Staff red at Oh Jung-gu.
Trying to convey that words wouldn''t work on these men.
Only then did Oh Jung-gu shut his mouth.
After they finished subduing the Generals, the officers made an announcement over the unit''smunicationswork.
"Attention all units, I repeat, all units. There has been a misunderstanding among our forces, but it''s been ''handled'' now. Therefore, all emergency protocols are terminated. I repeat, all emergency protocols are terminated. Stand down and return to your respective posts."
All soldiers were bewildered by this sudden directive.
"What? What exactly happened?"
"Could it be that the Generals have surrendered to the rebels?"
"Those old men surrendering? Hah! That''s a good joke."
Most soldiers didn''t know what to do with this sudden broadcast.
"Commander, what''s going on?"
"I don''t know either, soldier."
Apart from the soldiers'' confusion, the Army leadership was finished.
Now there were effectively only two suppression forces left.
The Third Army Commander who was rushing from the northwest of the Capital and Major General Oh Gwang-se who was holding out at the Guards Division Headquarters.
They were all that remained from the suppression force.
However, these generals were short on time and information to prevent the rebels from taking control of the capital.
10:15 PM.
Just three hours after the coup had started, the rebel forces had essentially secured victory.
*
So Oh Gwang-se and Kang Ki-jung are the only ones left.
Oh Gwang-se will soon copse on his own, and the Third Army Commander won''t reach the Capital in time.
It was game over for them.
All the officers bowed to me in unison.
"Congrattions, General."
"Nonsense, this victory couldn''t have been possible without your help. Well done, my friends, well done indeed."
I patted their shoulders,mending their victory.
"General. All that''s left now is a justification for the coup."
"Yes."
Truthfully, in terms of justification, we had no justification, to begin with.
The coup was done with the same mentality as the Japanese Imperial Way Faction during the February 26th Incident.
Basically, it boiled down to this,
First step - Win.
Second step - Make up a justification.
Third step - Profit.
Some may call me a madman.
There''s nothing I can do about that.
Coup leaders are usually madmen, to begin with.
That''s not to say we hadunched this coup without any thought.
We did have a ''reason'' to dere publicly.
The reason was this,
"The initial justification seems appropriate - ''We''ve eliminated the treacherous subjects who had clouded His Majesty the Emperor''s divine wisdom and were leading the nation to ruin''."
Honestly, it was pure bullshit.
Everyone with at least two brain cells could see that.
If the Emperor actually ruled the Empire, it might be different, but that wasn''t the case.
The Emperor of the Korean Empire was a glorified document stamping machine, whose only purpose was to be there and look pretty.
But for justification, appearances were important.
Look, people, I, an upstanding General, have prevented Rasputin-like figures from leading the highest authority in the Empire astray...or something like that.
It was an intuitive justification, easy for uneducated farmers to understand.
"I think that''s the best way to proceed as well, General."
We''ll back up the specific misdeeds of these treacherous subjects with fabricated evidence.
Anyway, to put forth such a justification, we just needed onest thing.
An ''Audience''.
"In any case, to push forward with this pretext, we needed to see His Majesty. What''s the situation with the Imperial Pce?"
"We¡¯ve sent a liaison officer to inform the Imperial Household Department of the ''Revolution''s'' legitimacy."
"How did they react?"
"The Minister of the Imperial Household was reportedly displeased."
This guy...He''s not the brightest, is he?
How does he expect to keep his job if he can''t at least mask his displeasure in front of the armed Rebels who started a coup?
I''ll have to rece him when the opportunity arises.
"Sigh-. No need to dy it. However, if we all rush towards the Imperial Pce it might look bad, so only Colonel Kim will apany me."
Kim Sung-Joo looked moved upon hearing this.
Being allowed to apany me in this situation was tantamount to granting him status.
Kim Sung-joo bowed at a right angle.
But there was no reason to not treat Kim Sung-Joo well.
He had led the inclothes unit and handled the difficult arrest operations, so he deserved at least this much.
We headed to the Imperial Pce in Captain Kim Jong-Gil''s car.
The Imperial Pce was ''supposedly'' built on the site of the ancient Goguryeo Capital, but no one knew if that was true.
Regardless, the pce, resembling the Forbidden City, upied a 700m by 700m space, boasting the secondrgest pce grounds in the East after the Forbidden City.
Passing through the massive pce gates, we stopped at the Imperial Household Department to request an audience.
An official from the department hurried towards the Imperial Vi, where the Emperor resided, to process our request.
Though there were telephones in the Pce, no one would dare to call the ''Esteemed Monarch'' directly, so people had to go back and forth like this.
After waiting for about 20 minutes,
The Imperial Household official returned and said,
"His Majesty has denied your audience request."
Why is that bloody stamp machine being so difficult right now?
Well, he must have his reasons for being upset.
But that''s not my concern.
What''s important is that the glorified stamp machine does his only job and stamps my fabricated justification.
So...
"You. Go back there and ask His Majesty again."
"P-Pardon?"
Who does this Crazy General think he is? Making another request after His Majesty refused him once?
I bet he''s thinking something like this.
But jokes on him, I can do that.
"Tell him the current situation is extremely urgent."
"B-but, His Majesty has already issued an edict."
"Ask him. Tell him it''s a matter concerning the Empire''s safety."
"General."
"I''ll say it onest time. Ask him."
As I raised my voice, Colonel Kim beside me red at the Imperial Household official with a menacing expression.
"A-alright."
The official ran towards the Vi once more.
Meanwhile, we received news from outside.
"Oh Gwang-se has been captured."
"The situation is over then."
The Emperor won''t be able to remain stubborn if he knows this fact.
I gestured to have this information leaked to the Imperial Household.
Shortly after, the official returned and said respectfully.
"His Majesty will see you now."
"Lead the way."
I happily followed the Household Official.
While I spoke of eliminating treacherous subjects, in reality, I was the true traitor, staging a coup and pressuring the Emperor.
But what can the Emperor do now?
Hecks the power to eliminate the real traitors.
Just as the Goguryeo Royal Family bowed before the Choe military regime, the Korean Empire''s Royal Family must now bow before me, Lee Sung Joon.
From now on, I, Lee Sung Joon, am thew of the Korean /genesisforsaken
Chapter 23: Revolution’s (?) Dawn (1)
The situation hadpletely ended, and the tension that had gripped the Capital finally dissipated.
Third Army Commander Kang Ki-jung tried to make a final move with the 12th and 33rd Infantry Divisions, but his attempt ended in a futile struggle, his efforts crumbling like sand.
"This is the cab''s will. Cease hostilities between our own forces."
With one order from Prime Minister Roh Jae-Woo, Kang Ki-jung lost his justification to advance on the Capital.
Disobeying and advancing would be treason, a line he wasn''t prepared to cross.
Kang Ki-jung wasn''t resolute enough to suppress the coup by defying the cab''s orders, his resolve wavering in the face of such amand.
"All units return to base."
Kang Ki-jung''s withdrawal orderpletely neutralized the threat to the coup forces, sealing their victory.
All that remained was to follow the procedure of convincing the public of the coup''s legitimacy, a task that would require careful maniption of words and media.7 AM.
As the Capital stretched after aplex night, the coup forces made a radio broadcast, their words crackling through the air.
"Greetings, respected citizens. We apologize for causing anxiety with the great disturbance in the night. Themotionst night was an unavoidable incident that urred as our National Salvation Military Committee took stern action to eliminate the Empire''s ''treacherous subjects''."
People were interested in the night''s disturbance and listened carefully to the special broadcast, but were confused by talk of eliminating treacherous subjects, their brows furrowing in bewilderment.
Some citizens who witnessed the scene firsthand had a general idea of the situation, but for most, this was the first they''d heard of it.
Those outside the Capital were even more in the dark, their ignorance a stark contrast to the momentous events that had unfolded.
Especially since the voice on the radio belonged to someone they''d never heard before, unfamiliar and yetmanding.
Of course, those interested in politics have heard the name Lee Sung Joon at least once.
Was this unfamiliar person the one behind the coup?
The Capital''s citizens paid closer attention to the voice of the new power that would rule over them, their ears straining to catch every word.
The man called ''Lee Sung Joon'' addressed the public in a surprisingly friendly tone, his voice smooth and reassuring.
"Now, some of you may be wondering: What exactly is this National Salvation Military Committee that eliminated the treacherous subjects? Ourmittee is a group of young officers aiming to rectify the Korean Empire''sws disrupted by traitors, sweep away corrupt practices eating away at the nation, and renew the Empire."
The National Salvation Military Committee is young.
It¡¯s a New organization.
It¡¯s Renewing the Nation.
These were intuitive and easy-to-understand words, carefully chosen to appeal to the masses.
However, this didn''t make Lee Sung Joon''s National Salvation Military Committee feel lightweight.
Rather, it felt heavy, ominous even.
They say they''ll rectify thews.
They say they''ll sweep away the nation''s corrupt practices.
What could that mean?
Purges.
Gulp-.
People swallowed hard, a collective shiver running through the popce.
Though the tone might be friendly and gentle, the content was brutal, a velvet glove concealing an iron fist.
"From now on, our ''National Salvation Military Committee'' will gradually clean up the Empire''s deep-rooted evils, the acts of treacherous subjects, and normalize the country. We will establish order."
The following words weren''t much different from what those who stage coups usually proim, a familiar refrain in the annals of power.
Even Park Han-jin had said simr things, his promises now ringing hollow.
However, if there was a difference from them,
"While many before us were content in letting our Nation crawl, we will make this country run. We will make it stand shoulder to shoulder with Western powers. Please believe in us. Please watch us. The National Salvation Military Committee will not disappoint you."
Lee Sung Joon made a ''promise'', his words carrying a weight ofmitment rarely heard before.
Many soldiers and politicians had held power, but in the Korean Empire''s history, no one had ever performed the act of promising something to the people.
Lee Sung Joon was the first and might be thest.
People took note of this fact, their interest piqued by this unprecedented approach.
This Lee Sung Joon, while seeming like a terrifying power holder, was somehow different from his predecessors.
At least he''s making a show of considering the people''s opinions.
That''s what people thought, a glimmer of hope kindling in their hearts.
As soon as Sung Joon''s promation ended, announcers began expounding on the legitimacy of the coup forces, their familiar voices filling the airwaves.
It was little more than a repetition of what Sung Joon had said, but it wasn''t meaningless.
People like familiarity.
Even when saying the same things, a familiar voice feels more persuasive, like aforting nket in uncertain times.
"Hello, this is Baek Sung-won. Listeners may not know, but you can''t imagine how corrupt and immoral Park Han-jin¡¯s regime was. ording to the documents provided by the National Salvation Military Committee, the assets under Park Han-jin and his family''s names alone amount to 50.0001 won."
"Oh my, those thieves."
As in Korean coups before, those newly in power swung their swords at the establishment, pinning all sorts of dirty crimes on them, their usations sharp and cutting.
This was necessary to justify their wielding of the sword, to paint themselves as righteous avengers.
Even Park Chung-hee and Chun Doo-hwan used the pretext of punishing corrupt profiteers to ensnare the establishment, squeezing out money and gaining legitimacy for their regimes.
It was a simple but effective method, tried and tested in the crucible of power.
Every time corrupt profiteers and their asset details were revealed, citizens trembled with rage, their faces contorting with anger.
While life is so hard, they live in luxury handling money rivaling tycoons?
It was absolutely unforgivable, a p in the face to every hardworking citizen.
That anger transformed into expectations for the new regime, a desperate hope for change.
"Whatever they do, if they just punish those bastards, I''ll believe in this revolution or whatever it is."
The radio broadcast prepared by the coup forces was sessful, their message resonating with the public''s frustrations.
After the broadcast, people took to the streets, but there were almost no looks of antipathy towards the coup.
There were no gatherings, no demonstrations, just a quiet eptance of the new reality.
Lee Sung Joon''s coup thus seeded in gaining the implicit consent of the people, a silent nod of approval.
However, there was still work to be done.
The purge of the military leadership loomed on the horizon, a necessary evil in the eyes of the new regime.
The air was thick with anticipation and fear, as the citizens of the Empire braced themselves for the changes toe, wondering what this new era under Lee Sung Joon would bring.
*
"Thank you for your cooperation, Prime Minister."
"Given how things have turned out, let''s leave it at that."
Prime Minister Roh Jae-Woo cooperated with the coup forces with a more progressive attitude than expected, his face a mask of pragmatic eptance.
It seems that guaranteeing his position as Prime Minister greatly helped his stance.
After all, it''s the highest-ranking civil servant position in the country, a prize not easily relinquished.
In Joseon Dynasty terms, it''s equivalent to the Chief State Councillor - he probably didn''t want to give up such a position for nothing.
Or perhaps he didn''t want to follow Park Han-jin''s fate, the specter of his predecessor''s downfall loomingrge.
Either way, Roh Jae-woo''s desires chose to kneel before us, his ambition bowing to the new reality.
Thanks to this, it would be easier to face the Emperor from now on, a crucial piece in theplex game of power.
While we nominally proimed to subjugate traitors, shouldn''t we have a somewhat usible reason when staging an outright rebellion?
The Prime Minister''s show of support was a great help at that time, lending a veneer of legitimacy to our actions.
When the Emperor made the unprecedented move of picking up the phone to seek the Prime Minister''s opinion, citing the urgent situation, Roh Jae-woo said:
"Your Majesty. It''s all over already. Cooperating with General Lee Sung Joon is the only way to end this situation as smoothly as possible."
With even the Prime Minister on our side, the Emperor helplessly endorsed the ''revolution'', his imperial seal pressed onto our mandate.
Now the dawn of the (military) revolution has broken, the first rays of our new order piercing the darkness.
With the world at my feet, it''s time to start rooting out threats, to prune the tree of power.
Unlike Chun Doo-hwan, I didn''t sit around enjoying victory parties, the taste of triumph bitter in my mouth.
It was time to start the purge quickly and swiftly, to strike while the iron was hot.
"Colonel Kim Sung Joo."
"Yes, General."
"I''ll give you a battalion of military police. Go to the Defense Security Command. Subdue it. Keep those who expressed willingness to cooperate in their positions, throw all others who didn''t into the interrogation room."
"Understood."
I entrusted the handling of the Defense Security Command to Colonel Kim Sung-joo, the personnel staff officer of the Correction Unit, his eyes glinting with determination.
"Colonel Gil Tae-hwan."
"Yes, General."
"You take charge of the Capital Defense Command. Give appropriate positions to coborators, strip all others of their ranks."
"Yes sir."
To the chief of staff of the 16th Reserve Division, I assigned the Capital Defense Command, the core of capital defense, his posture straightening with the weight of responsibility.
"Colonel Lee Jeong-yun."
"Yes, General."
"You take over the Army Ministry. We''ve caught the generals, but the working-level officials are still detained there. Select the useful ones carefully."
"I hear and obey."
I assigned the Army Ministry to Colonel Lee Jeong-yun, the operations staff officer of the 17th Reserve Division, his face a mask of determination.
And to Colonel Baek Dong-seok, the operations staff officer of the Correction Unit and top contributor to our coup, I gave the most important task, his eyes glinting with anticipation.
"You."
"Yes, General."
"Investigating the generals'' backgrounds is your job. Make every single one of them look filthy and strip them of rank. We can''t leave anyone who might rebel against us."
"Of course, sir."
Besides the high-ranking generals in our hands, we must recall and behead the generals at the frontlines one by one, their blood a necessary sacrifice for our new order.
We must crush them so thoroughly that even if they dare think of rebellion, they won''t have the manpower to resist.
At least, crush them enough so no one in the military dares to raise their head against me, their spirits broken and subservient.
Of course, it''s not as easy as it sounds, the logistics of such a purge are daunting.
Realistically, if we cut everyone left and right, too many general positions will be vacant.
The same goes for field-grade officer positions, the military hierarchy threatening to copse under our ruthless pruning.
To avoid a Stalin-like ''Great Purge'', we had to limit the number of those stripped of rank, our actions calcted and precise.
''We''ll have to reassign such men to insignificant posts or to the frontlines.''
It''s enough to firmly grasp the capital region and build our fortress, our power base secure and unassable.
Park Han-jin also started like that at first, his rise a blueprint for our own ascension.
While I was at it, I decided to handle one more thing, my mind racing with ns and strategies.
I decided to give a task to Major Park Sang Gun of the Military Police, his posture stiff with anticipation.
"You."
"Yes, General."
"Go to the Third Army Command right now and arrest Kang Ki-jung. Does it make sense to leave thergest field armymand near the capital to someone who''s been so hostile to us?"
"As you wish, Your Excellency."
After giving tasks to the officers and sending them out, I sat in the Army Minister''s chair and spun it around once, the leather creaking under my weight.
The feeling of upying Park Han-jin''s enormous desk gave me an indescribablyplex sensation, a heady mix of triumph and trepidation.
It was a victory, but it came with an equally heavy sense of responsibility, the fate of a nation now resting on my shoulders.
There will be much to do from now on, the path ahead fraught with challenges and dangers.
It will also be my duty to ensure we''re not swept up in the waves of the World War, our nation''s sovereignty hanging in the bnce.
I lightly clenched my fist, feeling the weight of power coursing through my veins.
Right now, the power of Korea is in my /genesisforsaken
Chapter 24: Revolution’s (?) Dawn (2)
Field Marshal Park Han-jin sat in the interrogation room wearing nothing over his military uniform.
A young military police officer from the Army Criminal Investigation Command sat down in front of him and thrust out a statement, his eyes cold and merciless.
The officer''s face remained nonchnt as hemitted an act that would be rude even for a colonel-level head of the Criminal Investigation Command, disregarding all protocol and respect.
"Sign this statement, and we¡¯ll make this easy for you."
"What kind of nonsense is this? Get rid of it right now!"
"This bastard isn''t going to cooperate. Hey!"
As the military police officer shouted, the interrogators entered, their heavy boots echoing ominously in the small room.
"This bastard won''t listen to words. Beat him up."
The interrogators started kicking the Field Marshal with theirbat boots without hesitation, the sound of leather against flesh filling the air.Park Han-jin was hit by the boots and couldn''t even breathe, his body jerking with each brutal impact.
While being beaten severely, he heard the military police officer''s voice, cutting through the haze of pain.
"Have you changed your mind now?"
Park Han-jin spoke through his swollen lips, blood trickling down his chin.
"You bastards. I am a Field Marshal of the Korean Empire''s Army. I may have suffered humiliation from you lot, but do you think I''d forsake my honor?"
The military police officer chuckled.
"Do you still think you''re the Army Minister and Field Marshal? We''ve already stripped your rank, so don''t worry about such honor and worry about your body instead. He still refuses to cooperate, keep beating him up until he sees reason."
Park Han-jin was again mercilessly beaten, his flesh bruising and bones creaking under the assault.
He vowed to make them pay dearly if he could just escape this ce, but the repeated violence broke even the Field Marshal''s iron will.
Unfortunately for Park Han-jin, humans were not made of iron.
They were sad creatures that grew weaker, not stronger, with each blow, their resolve crumbling like sand.
While Field Marshal Park Han-jin was undergoing this brutal "interrogation," the Army Ministry generals were also being questioned.
General Park Seong-ryeol, the Chief of Staff of the Army Ministry, didn''t resist as stubbornly as Park Han-jin, his survival instinct overriding his pride.
"I''ll submit my retirement papers as you say. Will that do?"
"How nice of you to cooperate like this. Stamp there, and return to your residence."
The coup forces carefully ssified those who must be punished and those who could be released after just damaging their reputation, their methods were clinical and efficient.
The criterion was faction, a ruthless sorting of loyalties and allegiances.
Those belonging to Park Han-jin''s faction - the Army Chief of Staff, Capital Defense Commander, Defense Security Commander, Guard Division Commander, Provost Marshal, Third Army Commander, etc. - were stripped of their ranks on the spot and transferred to the Army prison, their careers and lives in tatters.
Others in high positions who were decided to be released within reason - such as the Deputy Chief of Staff, Chief of Staff, and Director of Operations - were sent home after receiving their retirement papers, a bitter pill to swallow but far better than the alternative.
Of course, some remained in their positions.
These were the generals who switched to Lee Sung Joon''s side at thest moment, their opportunism rewarded with survival.
These individuals had the merit of secretly leaking information, so they couldn''t be purged outright.
Such people were sent to insignificant positions within the military.
They were ced in positions easy to removeter, like Army Policy Researcher where Sung Joon had sat, or border guard units stationed in Manchuria, Japanese Army Korean troops stationed in Japan, Army Comprehensive School Commandant, etc.
As this first round of purges ended, the coup forces implemented rewards for merit.
There wererge-scale promotions in the core coup forces - the Traning Division and 16th, and 17th Reserve Divisions, their ranks swelling with newfound power.
Colonel Kim Sung-joo, personnel staff of the Traning Division, was promoted one rank to Major General and appointed as Defense Security Commander.
It was originally a position for a full general, but that didn''t matter in this new order.
The DSC, the core of regime protection, had to be controlled by coup forces.
Appearances were irrelevant in the face of raw power.
Colonel Baek Dong-seok, operations staff of the Correction Unit, was also promoted to Major General and appointed Capital Defense Commander.
The Capital Defense Command was the core of capital defense, its strategic importance paramount.
It was unthinkable to leave such a unit in others'' hands.
Colonel Gil Tae-hwan, chief of staff of the 16th Reserve Division, was promoted to Major General and appointed asmander of the 1st Guard Division, a Lieutenant General''s position.
This position also needed to be seized to control the corebat unit in Pyongyang, the heart of military power.
Colonel Lee Jeong-yun, operations staff of the 17th Reserve Division, was promoted to Major General and appointed as Correction Unitmander, a Lieutenant General''s position.
Additionally, colonel-level officers in the Ilwonhwa were promoted to Major General and appointed asmanders of corebat units crucial for regime protection, like the 16th and 17th Reserve Divisions, 12th and 33rd Infantry Divisions.
And most importantly, Sung Joon, leader of the coup forces, promoted himself to General and rose to Army Chief of Staff.
It was an unreasonable promotion and appointment, but that didn''t matter in the new reality they had created.
The coup forces knew that wielding power so forcefully made others fear them, fear being the currency of their newfound authority.
After the rewards, the coup leadership decided to ce people they could persuade in the remaining vacant positions, filling the power vacuum with malleable puppets.
Thus,
They brought in retired General Roh Seong-guk, who hadpeted with Park Han-jin before retiring and made him a figurehead Army Minister.
They also called in other retired generals to fill positions like Director of Army Operations and Deputy Chief of Staff, their experience valuable but their allegiance assured by the precariousness of their positions.
Of course, these filled positions were meaningless, mere puppets dancing on strings.
In a situation where Sung Joon, holding both militarymand and administration authority, could move core units with a single word, they were merely filling seats, their power as illusory as a mirage.
Generals in remote areas watching this situation felt perplexed.
"A wet-behind-the-ears youngster dares to seize power?"
"We can''t just leave that bastard be."
"But how?"
The generals felt displeasure at Sung Joon''s seizure of power, but couldn''t bring themselves to take forceful action, their courage withering in the face of his audacity.
It was a losing battle to attempt a "subjugation" against Sung Joon, who had the field units around the capital area in the palm of his hand.
Even if they tried, the justification was ambiguous, their moral high ground crumbling beneath their feet.
Hadn''t the Prime Minister and Emperor already endorsed the coup, lending it a veneer of legitimacy?
The generals forcibly suppressed their dissatisfaction, swallowing their pride like a bitter pill.
If an inexperienced youngster had seized power, there would eventually be a weakness, they reasoned, clinging to hope like a lifeline.
Even the seasoned Park Han-jin had shown vulnerability, so why wouldn''t Lee Sung Joon?
The generals decided to send gestures of submission to Lee Sung Joon for now, their pride bowing to pragmatism.
Having shown such submission, they thought Lee Sung Joon would stop at a reasonable point while saving face, their expectations colored by their own sense of honor.
That''s what the generals thought, their assumptions were based on a world that no longer existed.
But they misjudged one crucial fact, their error as fatal as it was naive.
Sung Joon, whom they underestimated as a mere youngster, was not someone soft enough with power to leave potential threats unchecked, his ruthlessness far exceeding their imagination.
*
"Chief of Staff, the German ambassador has requested an audience."
"I see, let him in."
I told Major Kim Jong-Gil, whom I''d promoted to my chief of staff originally, to ept the request, my voice cool and collected.
I don''t particrly like the crazy Nazis, but Hitler was our only ally in the current situation, a necessary evil in this game of global politics.
Even if that weren''t the case, we couldn''tpletely ignore the Germans if we wanted to entrust Berlin with mediating the Korean-Chinese war, their influence too valuable to discard.
By the way, these guys are quicker than expected, their efficiency is both impressive and unnerving.
The coup forces'' personnel changes hadn''t even been announced, yet they urately knew I was the leader and came to see me, their intelligencework clearly formidable.
As I sat in my office pretending to write something, German Ambassador Herbert von Dirksen appeared.
But his appearance was quite peculiar, a caricature of Nazi stereotypese to life.
With a bald head without a single hair, wearing sses, and exuding that characteristically gloomy Nazi aura, he looked more like a loan sharking to collect a debt than an ambassador.
Trying hard to ignore Dirksen''s intense first impression, I greeted the ambassador with a friendly attitude, masking my true thoughts.
"I''m Lee Sung Joon, the new Army Chief of Staff. You wanted to see me, Ambassador?"
"Yes. Aren''t you the most powerful figure in this country now, General? So we can''t proceed without you. Are you aware that peace negotiations between Korea and China are progressing through our mediation in Berlin?"
Ah, Park Han-jin asked for peace negotiations? That revtion caught me off guard.
That was unexpected.
To think that meathead, who seemed incapable of negotiation, had such an idea. Perhaps I had underestimated him.
Park Han-jin''s score in my mind improved slightly, though not by much.
It seemed enough to raise him from an F to a D grade, a marginal improvement at best.
"I wasn''t aware."
"In that case, allow me to exin the circumstances."
Dirksen earnestly exined, squeezing out his non-existent eloquence, his words a mix of diplomacy and veiled threats.
I listened silently.
Come to think of it, I didn''t intend topletely reject everything my predecessor Park Han-jin had done.
However, a few things seemed to need adjustment, the terms were too lenient for my liking.
So I added a condition.
"Let''s modify the terms. Simply making North China a demilitarized zone won''t guarantee Korea''s security."
"What do you mean, Your Excellency?"
"We need to have control over the North China Railway. We''ll concede on other interests or demands if necessary."
I decided to follow the precedent of the ''South Manchuria Railway Company''1used by the Japanese Empire when managing Manchuria, a bold move that would cement our influence.
It was a difficult condition for China to ept, but I had no choice. The stakes were too high for half-measures.
The war had already broken out, and blood had been spilled, staining the earth with the price of our ambition.
If I were to unterally throw in the towel here and cry out for reconciliation, what would be of me?
The people of the Empire would rage, saying ''That traitor, he ruined all the hard-earned gains for the war!¡¯.
No, I had to push forward, to secure a victory that would justify the cost.
I must stress, that this militaristic Korea is not a normal country, its soul forged in the fires of conflict and ambition.
The national consciousness is even more bellicose than that of the Japanese Empire, a powder keg of aggression and pride.
To convince the people, I needed to bring back a usible trophy, a tangible symbol of our might.
Only then could I maintain my position, my grip on power secured by the spoils of war.
That''s the political reason, and there''s an economic one too, equally pressing and dire.
We need money for domestic reforms, but military reduction is absolutely out of the question, our strength is our only shield.
Yet we''re already a crippled nation running on a wartime economy, so we can''t squeeze the country any further, our resources stretched to breaking point.
Under these conditions, there''s only one way to raise funds, a path as old as empires themselves.
Stick a straw into an easy neighbor and suck them dry.
In fact, the Korean Empire already has a big straw stuck into neighboring Japan, sucking the lifeblood from our former oppressor.
It''s not a colony, but we''ve made it into a near-"protectorate" and are sucking out its economic power as much as possible.
But even sucking like that isn''t enough to save Korea.
So the chinks must be sucked dry too!
"General, that railway..."
"I know. Chiang Kai-shek2 won''t ept it easily."
Well, then we''ll just have to continue the war a bit longer.
When I spoke, I made a fuss as if the great powers were about to intervene, but in reality, that wasn''t going to happen, my bluff as hollow as it was bold.
''Unless we upy something like Hainan Ind3 and indirectly threaten their colonies, but we''re not at that stage yet.''
Looking back, everything I said was just brazen lies.
"General, please reconsider. We need to give Chairman Chiang eptable terms."
"Let''s think about it over time."
I decided to postpone negotiations until China epted the new conditions, buying time to consolidate my power.
Anyway, with both the government and military in disarray, we weren''t in a position to properly negotiate with China.
We can talk once the ''revolution'' settles down a bit.
I should use this opportunity to understand what Park Han-jin has been up to.
It would be troublesome if something else I didn''t know about suddenly came up.
Less than 5 minutes after Dirksen left, Jong-Gil said, his voice tight with tension,
"Chief, the American, British, and French ambassadors have arrived."
Well, well. The great powers'' intelligence shouldn''t be underestimated,
So these are the kind of guys I''ll have to deal with from now on, the titans of global politics.
I straightened my clothes, steeling myself for the performance ahead.
Now, it was time to debut in the internationalmunity as the leader of Korea, the weight of an empire resting on my shoulders.
The stage was set, and the yers assembled. Let the great game /genesisforsaken
Chapter 25: The Art of War (1)
Overnight, the world''s 5th-ranked power, the Korean Empire, was turned upside down.
Then, an unheard-of man named Lee Sung Joon rose to be the de facto supreme leader.
The world was shocked by this astonishing news.
It was hard to believe that the supposedly strongest nation in the East had experienced two coups in just a few years.
While everyone was stunned by the December 8th coup, the Chinese government expressed hope for this new incident.
"A coup among those savage Korean dogs is proof that the contradictions and dissatisfaction within their society have exploded. How can that shithole Pyongyang continue the war in this situation? Now that their fatigue has peaked, we need to redraft the negotiation terms, Foreign Minister!"
"Yes, Chairman."
"Inform Ambassador Trautmann1. Tell him that peace negotiations should proceed on terms more favorable to us than previously discussed."
Foreign Minister Zhang Qun2 inwardly sighed at Chiang Kai-shek''s instructions.Knowing what kind of stubborn, prideful people the Koreans were, how could they ept throwing away a fully set table?
It was utter nonsense.
But Chiang Kai-shek was the decision-maker.
Zhang Qun had no choice but to meet with Oscar Trautmann, the German ambassador to China.
However, it seemed Trautmann also had something pressing to say to Zhang Qun.
"Ambassador, we want to negotiate with new conditions reflecting our rightful demands."
Trautmann sighed heavily at those entitled words.
"As it happens, Korea has also asked to change the negotiation terms."
Zhang Qun felt a glimmer of misced hope at those words.
Perhaps the new Korean military regime wasposed of Asianists who advocated for Asian solidarity?
If so, it wouldn''t be strange if they took a more lenient stance towards China.
"Let''s hear it then."
But Trautmann''s next words cruelly betrayed his naive expectations.
"The Korean government wants to withdraw other conditions in exchange for receiving all rights rted to railways in North China."
"W-what?!"
Zhang Qun was utterly shocked.
Have the Koreans gonepletely mad with greed?
If they epted those outrageous terms, North China would be nothing more than a semi-colony of Korea.
There''s a damned good reason why great powers always demand railway construction rights when infiltrating and exploiting other countries.
The horrific times of humiliation during thete Song dynasty reyed vividly in his mind.
Naturally, Zhang Qun''s face turned bright red with barely contained outrage.
"Absolutely not! I cannot ept this even if a knife is held to my very throat!"
"I understand, for now."
From his tense conversation with Trautmann, Zhang Qun keenly felt that the new military regime was even more ruthless and upromising than Park Han-jin.
In any case, this disturbing fact needed to be reported to Chiang Kai-shek immediately.
"What?! They want us to hand overplete control of North China''s railways to Korea?"
"That''s what Ambassador Trautmann ryed, sir."
Zhang Qun''s rming report infuriated Chiang Kai-shek to the extreme.
Given this dire situation, it seemed nearly impossible to seek a diplomatic solution for the time being, regardless of Korea''s chaotic coup situation.
There''s no damn choice. We must find a way to teach those arrogant young upstarts controlling that shithole Pyongyang a brutal lesson about reality.
Chiang Kai-shek invited General Alexander von Falkenhausen, the head of the German military advisory group in China, to a tense dinner.
"Thank you for inviting me, Mr. Chairman."
"Please, sitfortably, General."
Over the strained dinner, Chiang Kai-shek brought up the audacious idea ofunching an all-out offensive against the Korean army, which was in utter disarray due to the recent coup.
Falkenhausen immediately stopped cutting his juicy meat upon hearing this shocking proposal.
"Mr. Chairman, that''spletely unreasonable."
Anyone else might have shouted in disbelief, but this was his most trusted military advisor.
"What''s the damn reason?"
"We simplyck the forces tomit to such a reckless offensive. Didn''t most of your central direct army disintegrate after the devastating Battle of Shanghai?"
Falkenhausen painfully reminded Chiang Kai-shek of that humiliating fact.
Since the bloody outbreak of the Korean-Chinese War on August 21, 1937, the Chinese army had been pushed back helplessly like sacrificialmbs.
While they were barely holding out against relentless offensives on the North China front, relying on natural boundaries like the Yellow River, the eastern coast was apletely different story.
Shanghai, which Chiang Kai-shek had stubbornly tried to defend with his life, crumbled before the overwhelming power of the merciless Korean navy, and most of the 73 divisions deployed there had to retreat in disgrace after losing their heavy weapons.
The catastrophic losses to the central direct army were also severe, with 27 out of 30 divisions melting away beyond recognition, like snow under a zing sun.
In the disastrous process, even the absolute defense line ''Seeckt Line'', painstakingly constructed by Seeckt and Falkenhausen, copsed like a house of cards, leaving the defense of Nanjing precarious and exposed.
An offensive against the battle-hardened Korean army in this desperate situation?
Falkenhausen thought the Chairman was too excited by the tantalizing news of the coup.
Of course, Chiang Kai-shek''s infamous stubbornness was not easily broken.
"If we''re discussing pure military strategy, you''re right, General. I admit you''re more of an expert than me in that regard. But cutthroat politics is apletely different story."
Chiang Kai-shek emphatically argued that they shouldn''t miss this golden opportunity while the Korean army was in turmoil due to the coup.
He insisted that if they missed this fleeting chance, the Korean army would regroup like a hydra, and then they''d have to fight under even more unfavorable, hellish conditions.
"If we can achieve just a tactical victory this time, the coup regime will inevitably face severe political pressure and instability. Then, we can conclude this bloody war on more favorable terms for China."
It wasn''t that Chiang Kai-shek was talkingplete nonsense.
There were not a few cases where the actual war situation and the ultimate oue of the war diverged like parallel lines.
The Tet Offensive during the Vietnam War was a prime example. The U.S. forces achieved an overwhelming tactical victory against the infiltrating Viet Cong, crushing them mercilessly.
The North Vietnamese and Viet Cong forces that participated in the suicidal attack suffered fatal losses, to the point where some called it a ''suicide'' of the Vietnamese army, a pyrrhic victory.
However, the actual political dynamics worked in thepletely opposite direction, defying all expectations.
Americans, focusing on the shocking fact that even the U.S. Embassy was threatened by the Viet Cong, felt they were losing the unwinnable war.
As a result, Washington faced the ironic situation of winning militarily but losing politically, a bitter pill to swallow.
What Chiang Kai-shek wanted was theoretically simr to what the North Vietnamese army aimed for, a political victory snatched from the jaws of military defeat.
Falkenhausen didn''t outright refute Chiang''s logic but still expressed a strongly negative view on the proposed offensive, his brow furrowed with concern.
How utterly foolish was it to throw away what little stake they had left for the mere possibility of a political victory, a gamble with their nation''s fate?
Falkenhausen clicked his tongue in disgust, thinking Chiang hadn''t learned a damn thing even after making such a catastrophic mistake in Shanghai, his arrogance blinding him.
"Mr. Chairman, if we absolutely mustunch this ill-advised offensive, it would be far better to postpone it until January at the earliest."
"Go on, I''m listening."
"I''ve heard that Lee Sung Joon, the enigmatic head of the new regime, isn''t very high in the military hierarchy. If such an unknown person suddenly stands at the top, surely the high-ranking generals will be ufortable with this abrupt change."
Chiang had to agree, the logic undeniable.
"With such an inexperienced person in power, a bloody purge within the military is almost inevitable. So we should wait until Lee Sung Joon starts meddling with the generals at the front, causing chaos and discord."
"Wait just a moment."
Chiang pondered deeply upon hearing those shrewd words, stroking his chin.
Wait.
For the long-suffering Chinese, ''waiting'' was all too familiar, a constantpanion.
China always endured, waited, and persevered through countless hardships.
And in the end, they always emerged victorious, battered but unbroken.
Chiang finally decided to bend his infamous stubbornness a little, like a tree yielding to the storm.
"Very well. As you wisely advise, General, we''ll postpone the offensive for now, biding our time."
For Chiang, who had endured for so long, a mere month was insignificant, a drop in the ocean of time.
But can the demoralized Chinese army even properly execute an offensive with their diminished capabilities?
Falkenhausen wasn''t confident about this at all.
*
"Your Excellency. Here''s the detailed schedule for recalling the fieldmanders, as you requested."
"All in December, I see. "
I pondered carefully as I read the confidential report submitted by Defense Security Commander Kim Sung-joo, my eyes scanning every line.
Recalling frontline fieldmanders during the height of wartime was a risky move, bordering on utter recklessness, a gamble with our nation''s fate.
However, certain dangerous individuals had to be summoned without fail.
If we didn''t call them to Pyongyang and strip them of their military authority, they could bare their fangs at uster, using their wartime achievements as leverage to challenge our rule.
A brazen challenge from celebrated war heroes openly opposing us.
Just the thought of such a nightmarish scenario sent icy chills down my spine, making my blood run cold.
To prevent these dangerous enemies from gaining even limited resources like influence within the military, we had to take some calcted risks, ying with fire.
"Should we adjust the schedule, Your Excellency? To minimize potential disruptions?"
"No, proceed as nned."
China mightunch an opportunistic offensive, taking advantage of the temporary vacuum created by the sessive recall ofmanders, but it was a risk we could afford.
At least the Chinese army I knew from the ''webtoon'' was a weak, disorganized enemy that couldn''t handle even proper division-level operations, their ineptitude was almostughable.
As long as we maintained a solid defensive posture, there shouldn''t be any major problems, just minor border skirmishes.
After reorganizing by surgically cutting out those treacherous elements that need to be cut, we''ll think about our next move.
Strengthening our iron grip on the military takes priority over China for now.
"I''ll prepare and submit the final list of names soon, Your Excellency. For your approval."
"Good work, Commander. I have faith in your discretion."
Kim Sung-joo saluted crisply and left the office, his footsteps echoing in the hallway.
While we proceed with this final purge in the military, scouring the ranks for hidden traitors, what should we do about China, that troublesome thorn in our side?
I pondered, my mind racing with possibilities.
Come to think of it, Park Han-jin had already ovee the most difficult hurdles in the grueling Korean-Chinese War, through luck and brutality.
He had crossed the formidable Yellow River in some areas, taken the vital port of Shanghai, and broken through the supposedly impregnable Seeckt Line, shattering Chinese morale.
Looking at it this way, Park Han-jin wasn''t entirely ipetent at warfare, despite his many faults.
His timing was as precise as Hitler''s when he viciously pped the Soviet Union, catching them off guard.
So what did that fool do next?
He started a ruinous war that would fuck up the country for generations, just like Hitler, consumed by his own megalomania.
Anyway, getting back to the main point after digressing about that vile madman Park Han-jin,
The only task left for the mighty Imperial Army was to upy the capital, Nanjing, the heart of China.
However, as someone who knew both the original World¡¯s history and the webtoon¡¯s intimately, I absolutely couldn''t touch Nanjing, not even with a ten-foot pole.
upying that ursed ce would forever eliminate any slim possibility of reconciliation with China, burning all bridges.
Taking Nanjing wouldn''t make China copse like a house of cards anyway, despite what some na?ve generals believed.
China had vast spaces and countless cities to relocate their capital.
Even if we took Hanyang, Wuchang, and all other potential capitals, they could just move to remote Chongqing in Sichuan, where Liu Bei''s Shu Han dynasty once stood strong against all odds.
China''sndmass was so staggeringly vast, and wecked the capacity to pacify their entire continent.
In this grim situation, forcing China to surrender militarily was utterly impossible, a pipe dream conjured up by armchair generals.
If I foolishly believed it was possible, my intelligence level would beparable to the original Imperial Headquarters, a pack of delusional fools.
Therefore, negotiation was the best option, the only sane path forward.
But when do things in this fucked-up world ever go exactly as nned? Rarely, if ever.
I had to consider the unpleasant possibility of things not working out as I thought.
What if such an undesirable situation urred, despite my best efforts?
Negotiations fail spectacrly, and both sides storm away from the table in anger.
Then we''d have no choice but to remove the stubborn obstacles blocking negotiations, by any means necessary.
Even in the original 6.25 Korean War3, as soon as that bastard Stalin, who had been blocking the armistice, finally croaked, the ceasefire agreement was miraculously signed, like magic.
The same harsh principle applies to Korean-Chinese negotiations, a universal truth.
If we eliminate Chiang Kai-shek, the stubborn core of the hawkish war faction, all our problems would be solved in one fell swoop.
The Germans in the original timeline tried to take out their own mustached F¨¹hrer whom they foolishly elected, so it wouldn''t be strange at all for the warlords who even started bloody civil wars to kill Chiang to try to eliminate their own boss.
I don''t mean they would actually agree to do so, just that the chaotic circumstances make it entirely usible, even likely.
I decided to seriously consider assassinating Chiang Kai-shek as a contingency n in case negotiations failed, ast resort.
Extraordinary times call for extraordinary measures, and we were living in the most turbulent of times.
This was my ruthless n B to end the war, no matter the /genesisforsaken
Chapter 26: The Art of War (2)
December 1937.
The National Military Committee swiftly discharged five generals from Park Han-jin''s faction who were deployed to the bloody Chinese front, cutting off the serpent''s head.
With the high-ranking generals who could serve as a focal point for dissent removed, the remaining generals could hardly breathe, their every move watched.
As my factionpletely took control of the feared Security Command, the eyes and ears of the security units within the troops were tightening their iron grip on them.
But even ces without the Security Command''s watchful eyes weren''t safe, nowhere to hide.
The National Military Committee actively recruited young officers with simr ideological leanings through ring radio broadcasts and inmmatory newspapers, spreading our message far and wide.
The generals, perhaps terrified by the Committee''s frighteningly rapid increase in control within the military, even reduced their private gatherings, knowing the walls had ears.
Harboring discontent and standing against me? A foolish notion.
It might have been possible when I had just taken power, but now it was utterly hopeless.There was only one thing I couldn''t do in the military now, my power was nearly absolute.
Throwing in the towel in this bloody war, admitting defeat.
Except for that, I could do anything, my was wordw.
It was nothing to sell a few arsenals to Chairman Cho Tae-su of Taejung as a generous reward for his vital contributions to the sessful coup.
"Y-you''re saying to sell the strategic Incheon and Busan arsenals to Taejung? That could risk maintaining the army''s critical supply capabilities and cause various operational issues, sir."
"Hey, hey. This is a direct order from ''His Excellency'' himself. It''s a special order from the highest-ranking Chief of Staff in this entire country, not to be questioned."
"I-it was an order from the Chief of Staff? I see..."
"Yes, you heard correctly. If you understand, handle it immediately. Or else."
The generals who had been greedily patting their protruding bellies from the arsenals tried to resist this bolt from the blue, but they all shut their mouths at the ominous words ''Chief of Staff'', knowing the consequences.
In the new order I led, going against it meant risking not just money, but one''s very life, a deadly gamble.
Of course, foreign countries couldn''t urately grasp my true position like this, the extent of my power.
It was nonsensical to try to gauge the governing power of a coup leader who had been inaugurated as head of state less than a month ago, an unknown quantity.
If even the great powers were floundering like this, China was even worse, stumbling in the dark.
Hearing exaggerated news of our purge, that fool Chiang Kai-shek ordered hasty preparations for a reckless offensive in January, his hubris blinding him.
The problem was the Chinese army''s terrible information management capabilities, their security leaking like a sieve.
We quickly noticed telltale signs of China''s impendingrge-scale offensive.
"Those arrogant bastards who were trampled in Shanghai and barely escaped with their tails between their legs now dare to attack us without knowing their ce? The audacity!"
The generals were incredulous at China''s gall, but secretly weed the foolhardy Chinese offensive, eager to crush them again.
However, my thoughts were a bit different.
Chiang Kai-shekunching an ill-advised offensive here proves he''s severely underestimating our new regime, a fatal mistake.
This wed assumption implied only one grave thing.
As long as that stubborn mule Chiang Kai-shek was around, the grand dream of the North China Railway Company could never be realized.
Suddenly, I began to understand the brutal atrocities of those Jap bastards from the original timeline, their ruthless actions.
When negotiations with China inevitably fell apart, the Imperial General Headquarters dered they wouldn''t negotiate with "Mr. Chiang" anymore, and instead set up a puppet government to negotiate with Wang Jingwei1, the puppet leader they installed.
The harsh lesson here was that dealing with Chiang Kai-shek was so infuriatingly difficult that it drove them to such desperate idiocy, grasping at straws.
I, too, felt such ominous signs, a creeping dread.
It hadn''t even been a few months since he lost 73 whole divisions, yet he wanted tounch another reckless offensive just because the opponent''s political situation was chaotic. How could one reason with such a stubborn, deluded man?
You simply can¡¯t, it¡¯s that simple.
It seemed increasingly unlikely that n A, the diplomatic solution, would end this bloody Chinese-Korean War.
Well, that doesn''t mean I''dpletely abandon diplomatic negotiations, not yet anyway.
It just meant I felt more inclined to prepare n B in grim detail - the n to eliminate that bald bastard Mr. Chiang, once and for all.
Come to think of it, there were many unsettling simrities between assassinating a head of state and staging a coup, both risky gambles.
Even Hitler, that mad dog, faced 43 assassination attempts, a testament to his evil.
Some of those plots were directly rted to desperate coup ns, andst-ditch efforts.
If it''s exposed, it''ll be a real fucking mess, a scandal for the ages.
Honestly, it''s a vile conspiracy that would be nationally condemned, and rightly so.
But what else could I do, backed into a corner like this?
If we kept dragging out this cursed Chinese-Korean War, Korea might go bankrupt.
Well, I wasn''t some master conspiracy expert, and it didn''t seem like a problem I could solve by pondering alone, brooding in my office.
After all, in my original world, I was just an ordinary trantor, not some criminal mastermind.
I called in Security Commander Kim Sung-ju and briefly discussed the risky n to eliminate Chiang Kai-shek, gauging his reaction.
"Your Excellency, if by any chance this plot is discovered, it will damage not only Korea''s prestige on the world stage but also your personal reputation, perhaps beyond repair."
Well, that''s certainly true, a sobering thought.
It''s something even the Reds wouldn''t do... or would they, those ruthless bastards?
Stalin himself did send assassins to Tito, the iron-fisted dictator of Yugovia, so who knows?
"Hmm, I see your point."
"It would be best to keep that extreme option as an absolutest resort when all else fails."
I see, it was a fair argument.
Is negotiating with that stubborn old goat Mr. Chiang really the best option, even now?
Well, not ignoring a subordinate''s loyal advice is the surest way to maintain power for a long time.
I decided to ept Kim Sung-ju''s prudent advice, for the moment at least.
"Then, for these negotiations, would Chiang Kai-shek, who seems hell-bent onunching another offensive, willingly hand over North China to us if he loses yet again in battle?"
"It would be difficult, Your Excellency. That''s precisely why you should deliver the final, crushing blow by taking their capital Nanjing, forcing them to submit."
Ah, this guy is hopeless too, trapped in the old ways of thinking.
This is exactly why militaristic Korea has no real answer.
Only Kim Sung Joon2, the ''normal person'' from outside this webtoon world, could judge the situation with the right perspective, unclouded by dogma.
After sending Kim Sung-ju away, I sank into deep thought, my brow furrowed.
Cling to the increasingly hopeless n A, or execute the ruthless n B.
While going back and forth between these two grim thoughts countless times, a lightning-like idea suddenly struck me, a revtion.
"Have I been so steeped in outdated Korean Empire-style thinking that I can only see such extreme options, ck and white?"
Crudely kill without mercy. Force submission through brute force.
How utterly barbaric, like a savage of old.
In the 21st century Earth I hailed from, they don''t fight with such crude methods.
No, they fuck their enemies over elegantly and stylishly with economics, crippling sanctions and embargoes.
Even that approach could have simrly devastating effects to fucking them over with missiles or shells but without the overt bloodshed.
I need to strangle China''s neck and cut off their lifeblood.
I immediately had a car prepared, my mind racing.
*
Sir Robert Craigie3, the British Ambassador to Korea, felt puzzled when the Korean Foreign Minister conveyed his desire to discuss the thorny China issue, a topic fraught with tension.
Shortly after Lee Sung Joon¡¯s regime seized power in a dramatic coup, he had proposed mediating between Korea and China once, but that suggestion was promptly rejected, rebuffed without hesitation.
This cab can''t say anything of importance without General Lee Sung Joon''s explicit permission anyway, so what could they possibly want to discuss now?
Nevertheless, the other party was a high-ranking official equivalent to a Foreign Minister, not someone to be ignored lightly.
The ambassador greeted the Minister first, his tone carefully neutral.
The two exchanged diplomatic pleasantries, subtly testing the waters, probing for weaknesses and hidden agendas.
During this delicate process, the Korean Foreign Minister unexpectedly brought up the sensitive topic of Europe, catching Craigie off guard.
Korea intends to remain neutral on the German issue? What could this possibly mean?
Under Park Han-jin¡¯s regime, Korea had advanced to a quasi-alliance rtionship with Germany, even signing a controversial air defense agreement.
Diplomatically, Germany was the only great power openly supporting Pyongyang, a key ally.
Not helping such a crucial friend and standing as a mere bystander in European affairs? It seemed unthinkable, a drastic shift.
Craigie soon realized the Koreans'' true intentions, the pieces falling into ce.
They''ll maintain neutrality in Europe, so we should support their position on the China issue in return, is that it? A quid pro quo.
However, Korea had already greatly irritated Britain, a fact that could not be ignored.
They had brazenly turned Shanghai, where immense international capital was invested, into a bloody battlefield and disrupted the vital Yangtze River area where British interests were heavily concentrated, costing them dearly.
Britain maintained official neutrality in this tense situation not because they liked or trusted Korea, but because they were busy worrying about the looming threats of Hitler and Stalin, their hands tied.
This must be why the Korean Minister is beating around the bush so much, carefully testing the waters, unsure of our reaction.
Craigie felt more at ease once he had read his counterpart''s hand, seeing through the diplomatic facade.
But I wonder, was it really Korea''s typical style to seek international support for their war in this roundabout manner?
It certainly wasn''t, not by a long shot.
Even the brutish Park Han-jin regime had brushed off the great powers'' concerns and restraints, and outright devastated Shanghai without a second thought.
If so, it was more urate to interpret this not as the Korean military suddenly exercising flexibility, but as the new strongman Lee Sung Joon. bringing about sweeping change, a new direction.
After a long, roundabout conversation with the Foreign Minister, carefully probing and prodding, Lord Craigie was finally convinced, having gleaned what he needed.
"For now, I shall await further instructions from my government on how to proceed."
"Thank you for your understanding in this delicate matter."
Craigie left the room, leaving the Korean Foreign Minister alone with his thoughts.
A dayter, explicit instructions regarding Craigie''s detailed report arrived from London, the encoded telegram closely guarded.
n[Given the urgent and dire situation unfolding in Europe, we''ve concluded it''s best to minimize friction with the Korean government, for the time being at least. While we needn''t acquiesce to all of Korea''s brazen demands, it''s deemed unnecessary to unduly irk Pyongyang by selling weapons to their foes. Convey our intention to maintain strict wartime neutrality, but keep a close eye on further developments.]nnn
Then as of now, the British focus was squarely on the looming crisis in Europe, their attention consumed by the gathering storm clouds.
With Hitler relentlessly pressuring Schuschnigg of Austria and recklessly escting the war crisis, the distant China issue inevitably took a back seat, a secondary concern at best.
At this rate, it suited the British Empire''s pragmatic national interests to bestow favor on Korea and pull Germany''s potential ally down to a neutral position, weakening Berlin''s hand.
In the end, that bastard Hitler inadvertently saved Korea, the fool.
Craigie visited the Korean Foreign Minister and promised that Britain would maintain strict wartime neutrality in the bloody Chinese-Korean War, a significant concession.
In return, he strongly urged Korea to maintain equally strict neutrality on sensitive European issues, a quid pro quo arrangement.
"You need not worry, Ambassador. We have no desire to meddle in European affairs."
In fact, the shrewd Korean Foreign Ministry had made the same empty promise to France, ying both sides against the middle.
"Ah, isn''t Hitler more urgent for you all?"
The Minister asked innocently, feigning concern.
And then, turning to Berlin, they said with a hint of reproach,
"We thought Pyongyang and Berlin were staunch friends, but now we hear the F¨¹hrer is sending weapons and military advisors to China, our sworn enemy. Who exactly is Berlin''s true friend here? Korea or China? You cannot have it both ways."
This was truly a perplexing question for Germany, a nation torn between two allies.
The German government agonized over this thorny issue before reluctantly bringing it to Hitler himself, seeking his guidance.
Hitler then provided a very clear answer, his voice ringing with conviction.
n"Aren''t Koreans a much stronger and more powerful people than the weak Chinese? What we need is a friend who can check the Anglo-Americans in the Pacific, and Korea fits that bill perfectly."nnn
With the F¨¹hrer''s bombastic words, Germany''s fragile rtionship with China was abruptly severed, cast aside like a used rag.
Withdrawal orders were swiftly issued to the German military advisory group stationed in China, catching them off guard.
As he reluctantly left China, the head of the military advisory group, Falkenhausen, encouraged Chiang Kai-shek by boldly dering that the ''400 million Chinese people¡¯ would surely be victorious in the end, their sheer numbers overwhelming.
However, his confident prediction would soon prove dead wrong, a grave miscalction.
The war Lee Sung Joon. waged was radically different from the crude, straightforward warfare known to the Prussians, a brutal art they had mastered.
A noose that silently strangled the neck suddenly ambushed China, catching thempletely off /genesisforsaken
Chapter 27: The Art of War (3)
December 25, 1937
As Chinese forces were making final preparations for their offensive, Stalin, the dictator of the Soviet Union, pondered over a letter sent in the name of Roh Jae-woo, the Prime Minister of Korea.
"They wish to delineate our spheres of influence and cleanly settle our previous antagonistic rtionship. Well, it doesn''t sound bad¡..."
The General Secretary, already on edge due to increasing threats from the West, was intrigued by the ''Korean-Soviet Non-Aggression Pact'' proposed by Lee Sung Joon, Korea''s de facto leader.
Stalin issued this directive to the Foreign Ministry,
"Tell me your thoughts on the Korean¡¯s proposal."
Foreign Minister Maxim Litvinov1, receiving the General Secretary''s instructions, responded favorably to the Korean-Soviet Non-Aggression Pact.
"Ultimately, the enemy threatening our Union''s survival is Germany in the west. Geopolitically, turning Korea into an enemy would disperse resources needed to focus on Germany, which is not beneficial for the Union''s survival."
As word spread that the Foreign Ministry was reviewing the Korean-Soviet Non-Aggression Pact, concerns were raised in some quarters of the Soviet Communist Party."Korean militarists are the greatest enemies of East Asian proletarian brothers. Joining hands with them risks undermining East Asian socialist brothers'' faith in the Comintern. Moreover, aren''t the Koreans ughtering our proletarianrades in Spain alongside the fascists?"
Despite internal opposition, Stalin was entirely unconcerned.
The General Secretary, after crunching numbers based on the Foreign Ministry''s report, concluded that this treaty was worth considering.
"Reconciling with Korea seems beneficial to the Union''s national interests."
As the dictator''s inclination leaned towards non-aggression, voices of opposition within the party instantly vanished.
Thosecking such awareness had long since disappeared to the Gg or ''somewhere'', allowing the party to uphold Stalin''s orders in unified ranks.
Stalin sent a letter to Korean Prime Minister Roh Jae-woo.
In essence, it was tantamount to a reply to Lee Sung Joon.
n[Dear Prime Minister Roh Jae-woo. Our Union has decided to positively receive your country''s proposal. If both countries intend to build a new rtionship together, we must act quickly. Therefore, I propose that you wee my Foreign Minister on January 8th, or noter than January 10th.]nnn
Lee Sung Joon also sent a reply.
Of course, he borrowed Prime Minister Roh Jae-woo''s name.
n[Dear General Secretary Stalin. Thank you for your letter. I hope that the non-aggression between Korea and the Soviet Union will improve political rtions between our countries. The Korean government informs you that it agrees to Soviet Foreign Minister Litvinov''s visit to Korea on January 8th.]nnn
Stalin''s reaction was immediate.
"Foreign Minister, depart for Korea right away."
On January 8, 1938, Soviet Foreign Minister Litvinov visited Pyongyang.
At Pyongyang Rakwon Station2, Lee Sung Joon, Korea''s de facto leader, personally came out to greet Litvinov, creating a sensational scene.
Litvinov, also aware that Sung Joon was the real power in this country, was greatly pleased.
Sung Joon, along with Foreign Minister Lee Seo-young, went to the Foreign Ministry to observe the negotiations.
While formally it was a negotiation between Foreign Minister Lee Seo-young and Litvinov, in essence, it was a dialogue between Sung Joon and Litvinov.
The negotiations proceeded smoothly.
Sung Joon agreed to demarcate the disputed borders in Mongolia and Outer Manchuria, where territorial disputes existed between the Soviet Union and Korea.
He also firmly promised to promptly withdraw the intervention forces deployed in Spain.
The Spanish Civil War was, after all, a conflict outside Sung Joon''s interests.
In return, Sung Joon made several strong demands,
First, to cut off all aid to China.
Second, to restrain the Chinese Communist Party''s anti-Korean activities.
Third, to export resources needed by Korea.
Litvinov thought it was a deal where the Soviet Union had nothing to lose.
Aid to China was only being considered to fill the void left by Germany, with nothing concrete being done yet.
The Chinese Communist Party issue was also easy.
The Chinese Communist Party was more interested in expanding its influence than in anti-Korean activities.
Relying on the Comintern for funding, one word from the Communist International could make them cease anti-Korean activities.
Resource exports weren''t a problem either.
The Union wouldn''t particrly lose out if Korea provided machinery and manufactured goods as payment.
These were all conditions that could be met without much loss.
In return, what the Union would gain was clear.
Stability on the eastern border.
For the Soviet Union, intent on focusing on the anti-German front, this was a benefit worth obtaining even at a considerable cost.
As the negotiations concluded, Litvinov and Lee Seo-young shook hands.
"Now, let''s take a picture."
And the single photograph taken shocked the world.
The most militaristic country in the world, the Empire of Korea, called the Prussia of the Far East, and the Soviet Union, known for grinding its teeth at imperialism, had joined hands and reconciled.
The person most shocked by this fact was none other than Chiang Kai-shek.
"This is preposterous. How could the Reds join hands with Korean imperialists?"
Chiang had reason to be shocked.
He had been nning to fill the void left by Germany, which had been providing military supplies, with aid from the nearby Soviet Union.
But Moscow had signed a non-aggression pact with Pyongyang.
What is a non-aggression pact?
Isn''t it a ''quasi-alliance treaty'' that prohibits any help to third countries at war with the other party?
Chiang nearly copsed at the Korean-Soviet non-aggression pact but barely withstood the shock.
However, the shock didn''t end there.
"Britain and France have strictly prohibited the sale of military supplies. They im it''s to maintain wartime neutrality."
Chiang felt his throat tightening.
With a significant portion of China''s industrial capacity already in Korean military hands, even foreign military supplies were cut off.
America was there, but they were istionists, far away and uninterested in breaking wartime neutrality.
But Korea''s attack didn''t stop there.
"Park Han-jin didn''t dere war on Nanjing despite starting the Chinese-Korean War. Due to such foolishness, China was receiving customs duties from our upied territories and using them as war funds. Shouldn''t we stop such stupidity?"
The Korean government formally dered war on Nanjing.
This caused China to suffer the double whammy of having its funding sources squeezed, like a python constricting its prey.
In this dire situation, the Chinese armyunched a desperaterge-scale offensive to achieve at least some political sess but failed to make any meaningful gains, their efforts futile.
The Korean army''s defense line, thoroughly prepared in anticipation of the offensive, didn''t waver under any Chinese attacks, standing firm like an imprable wall.
The Chinese offensive ended in abject failure, resulting only in massive casualties, the battlefield littered with the dead and dying.
The Chinese government couldn''t even obtain a small victory to shake Lee Sung Joon''s regime, their hopes were dashed.
Far from it, they found themselves in a desperate crisis, teetering on the brink of copse.
The enormous military supplies and money spent on the ill-fated offensive were gone, never to be seen again.
Now there was no way to replenish them, their coffers empty and their arsenals bare.
If the Korean army were to attack in this situation, they would have no choice but to give up not only defending Nanjing but also the entire fertile Yangtze River basin, a devastating blow.
Even Dai Li3, head of Chiang''s most loyal intelligence agency, advised negotiation, his voice heavy with resignation.
"Your Excellency. You must now considerpromising with the Koreans, distasteful as it may be."
Chiang was prepared to fight to the bitter end, but the enemy was strangling China in apletely different way than with guns and swords, a cruel and insidious tactic.
He spoke bitterly, unable to hide his gloomy expression, his face etched with despair.
"Prepare for negotiations, then. May the gods forgive us for what we must do."
And so, with heavy hearts and trembling hands, the Chinese delegation prepared to sue for peace, their dreams of victory lying shattered at their feet.
*
The Prussian military historian Carl von usewitz4 said,
"War is the continuation of politics by other means."
As usewitz wisely observed, war is nothing more than a mere extension of politics, yet far too many be myopic, fixated solely on the bloody conflict itself.
Prime examples of this folly were the German military and the Imperial Japanese Army during the two devastating World Wars.
They were foolishly convinced that victories won with blood, sweat, and tears would guarantee national triumph, but in endlessly pursuing unattainable goals, they led both themselves and their once-proud nations to utter ruin.
The harsh lesson they taught was simple, yet profound.
Don''t be too obsessed with war, which is merely a ''means'' to achieve political objectives, not an end in itself.
I acted faithfully to usewitz''s sage maxim, heeding his words.
I shrewdly mobilized every means besides war to achieve the ultimate goal of China''s submission, bending them to my will.
This was the inevitable result, the fruit of mybors.
The government of the Republic of China meekly conveyed through Britain their desire to coordinate negotiation terms, their once-proud spirit broken.
They hadn''t suffered a fatal blow in battle, nor had their capital fallen to our victorious troops.
Nevertheless, China felt they were at a distinct disadvantage.
Because I skillfully made them feel that way, crushing their resolve.
I demanded that China send a special envoy, a gesture of their submission.
On February 9, 1938, China sent Wang Jingwei, a prominent advocate for peace, to Pyongyang, clearly showing their willingness to talk, to bend the knee.
Wang Jingwei was a notorious hanjian5 in both history and webtoons, so I could wee him with a d heart, knowing he would readily capitte.
Of course, I didn''t go out to greet him personally like I did for Litvinov, not deigning to grant him that honor.
Even without special hospitality, Wang Jingwei was a man ready to submit to Korea, to prostrate himself before us.
Foreign Minister Lee Seo-young greeted Wang Jingwei on my behalf, sparing me the distasteful task.
I sat at the back of the conference room, merely listening to the talks, confident in the oue.
Since we had no intention of changing our iron-d conditions, only China needed to change its mind, to ept the inevitable.
Wang Jingwei first pleaded, then pathetically begged, but when we didn''t budge an inch, he seemed to give up and epted our demands, his shoulders slumped in defeat.
The resulting negotiation proposal was as follows, a document of their surrender:
Chinese-Korean Peace Treaty.nnn
Article 1. The Chinese government cedes all railway lines and railway construction rights north of the Huai River to the ''North China Railway Company'' established by the Korean government.
Article 2. The North China Railway Company is guaranteed the right to maintain a separate security force to protect the railways and assets owned by thepany.
Article 2-1. The size of the security force is limited to no more than 15 battalions.
Article 2-2. The stationing and movement of the security forces must be consulted between Korea and China.
Article 3. The North China Railway Company has the right to purchase andmercially usend necessary for railway operations and trackying.
Article 4. Railways and other facilities under the jurisdiction of the North China Railway Company shall be extraterritorial areas of Korea.
Article 5. Chinese employees of the North China Railway Company shall, in principle, be subject to Koreanw.nn
It was an absurdly unequal treaty, a tant humiliation for China.
But China had no other choice, backed into a corner.
What could they do when vital military supplies and funds were cut off, and Korean forces were coiled right in front of their capital, Nanjing, ready to strike?
Exactly two and a half months after seizing power through a daring coup.
I seeded in subjugating China, bringing them to their /genesisforsaken
Chapter 28: Counter-Coup (1)
Democracy or militarism, victory in war has a massive impact on a regime''s support.
With the spectacr sess of Park Han-jin''s gamble, my support base had be stronger than ever.
The military was obedient to me, and the government recognized my authority.
I was now confident I could do anything.
It was time for His Excellency Lee Sung Joon, the standard-bearer of national modernization.
First, there was a need to innovate the Empire into a country matching ''Western standards'' policy-wise.
The first step was education reform.
"Koreans have the responsibility to receive 9 years ofpulsory education."
Six years of elementary school, and three years of middle school.At least 9 years of education was necessary.
I issued these directives to the Ministry of Education.
Civilian officials expressed their bewilderment at such orders.
"But, Your Excellency. We need a budget and teachers to build schools. We don''t have such resources immediately¡"
"Proceed even if it means increasing the number of students per teacher."
Just cram 80 students into one ss, what''s the problem?
If it''s not possible, make it possible.
The officials nodded reluctantly at my forceful drive.
I also made it clear to the cab.
They would be held responsible if this education policy wasn''t properly implemented.
After education policy came radio.
"The rate of national growth depends on how well policies are promoted. The Ministry of Communications is responsible for distributing radios to every household."
Nazi Germany, ''currently'' our ally, was enthusiastic about distributing radios to every home.
It was a strategy aimed at public mobilization through national propaganda and improving support, but I wanted one more thing.
Make the public understand policies.
When people understand what the government intends to implement, policy execution bes that much more efficient.
"Um, by when should we do this?"
"Start immediately."
The immobile imperial bureaucrats were the type who wouldn''t move unless you kicked their behinds.
Next,
"It''s time to start the war on corruption. Catch those worms eating away at the nation''s hard-earned gains."
We disgraced Park Han-jin''s military faction as corrupt profiteers and seized their assets, but they were just a part of this society''s privileged ss.
The deep-rooted corruption of chaebols and bureaucrats that had persisted for centuries remained.
I established an agency modeled after Hong Kong''s ICAC1to deal with Korea''s deep-rooted corruption problem.
I named it the Ministry of State Security2 .
The name alone exuded an aura of firing howitzers at criminals.
I also pushed various projects like the national enlightenment movement and rural modernization.
Where''s the money for this, you ask?
From China of course! I spent ? of the Empire¡¯s budget knowing we would get those sweet war reparations from the ching chongs.
While everything seemed to be going smoothly, it wasn''t quite so.
As I pushed for intense reforms, voices of discontent began to rise domestically.
How dare these bastards try to obstruct my grand ideal of recreating this Empire-Republic of Korea.
I didn''t leave such malcontents alone.
"Do you know what happens when a person has bamboo shoots driven under their fingernails?"
"Well, they''d suffer immensely, wouldn''t they?"
"Indeed. And in that agony, they tend to start speaking the truth very quickly."
I had the Defense Security Command suppress the malcontents.
In fact, this wasn''t a rmended method if dreaming of a democratic nation.
But I had no choice.
This country was abnormal, with citizens intoxicated by militarism.
Extraordinary means were necessary to reform and normalize public consciousness.
Like morphine used as a painkiller for cancer patients, Korea needed the medicine called DSC.
Does it sound too justifying?
Hmm. I admit that.
But isn''t that how it always is?
Human psychology tends to point fingers at others'' actions while being lenient on one''s own.
I''m no different.
Of course, the National Salvation Military Committee strongly supported my policies.
They even demanded stronger measures.
"Your Excellency. The evils of thisnd have umted for over a thousand years. To sweep away those rotten groups cleanly, intense measures are needed. Please make a bold decision for reform."
Well, it was natural to hear such words from the quasi-Imperial Way faction3 I had nurtured as reformists.
"I understand what you''re saying. But everything has its limits."
I controlled the dissenters while tightening the reins on the quasi-Imperial Way faction.
While I thought this was an appropriate level of reform intensity, it seems the other side didn''t think so.
As I was making ns for the country''s future, an important report came from the DSC.
"Your Excellency. We''ve received information about a counter-coup."
The moment I heard those words, reform becamepletely unimportant.
Someone was trying to snatch my throne away from me, how could I focus on anything else?
"What do you mean by that?"
"We''ve only gathered rumors so far. But the information isn''t entirely baseless. Considering the possibility it might be true, it would be good to start preparing for a coup."
I thought I had cut off hands and feet and stepped on those who needed stepping on.
Yet the fact that someone still dared to rebel was bewildering.
"I understand for now. Keep watching. Report immediately when you get more detailed information!"
"Yes, Your Excellency."
I hastily picked up the phone first.
I couldn''t just sit idly while a counter-coup was being prepared.
Perhaps those rebel bastards might get cooperation from other military branches.
Even Park Chung-hee had pulled in the Marine Corps to stage a coup.
There was now saying I couldn''t face the same situation.
"Operator! Connect me to the Marine Corps Commander''s office. Hello, senior. This is Lee Sung-joon from the Army. I''m calling to ask for your cooperation regarding some unsavory rumors going aroundtely."
I then made phone calls to the heads of the Air Force and Navy, urging them to strictly control any unauthorized troop movements.
Still, this doesn''t put me at ease. Why am I so anxious?
That''s how the human mind works.
If you know someone''s targeting you from behind, you can''t feel at ease even if you know you''re safe.
Ah, those damn bastards.
Ungrateful bastards who don''t appreciate the tireless efforts of His Excellency Lee Sung Joon to rescue the country from the pit of war and make it a normal nation.
Such bastards should be caught and thrown into the gg.
Suddenly, I empathized with the human butcher Stalin.
For about 1 second.
Anyway, I thought about it.
The essence of a counter-coup is to overthrow the coup regime.
So I needed to put myself in their shoes and consider how they could bring down our regime.
If I were them, I''d strike at me first.
I was the leader guiding the National Salvation Military Committee in all aspects - politically, ideologically, and hierarchically.
There was Kim Sung-joo who could be seen as second-inmand, but he was not someone who could fill my void.
From the beginning, I wasn''t the type to nurture a strong second-inmand.
In a sense, I was in Hitler''s position.
In terms of being an assassination target, that is.
Still, I don''t think there''s a massive organization like the Schwarze Kapelle4 roaming freely within the military. I''m not sure.
While pondering, I called for my aide.
Jong-Gil was now a seasoned Chief of Staff, so Captain Lee Sung-myung from the arrest team was serving as my aide-de-camp.
"You called, Director?"
"From today, you''ll move with the security detail. I''ll tell the Chiefter, but make sure to arrange my movements considering vehicle routes, timing, and all spaces where I''m exposed."
"Yes, sir."
While at it, I also summoned the new Provost Marshal, Major General Lee Jeong.
Lee Jeong was a former regimentalmander of the 16th Reserve Division and also a member of the Ilwonhwa.
"You called for me, sir."
"The DSC says there''s information about a counter-coup. I don''t think it''s just an unfounded rumor."
"What? How could there be such treacherous elements in our military? Don''t worry about coup surveince. I''ll keep my eyes open even at night, watching the military."
Lee Jeong said resolutely.
Man, talk about overreacting.
It''s fascinating how power works in these situations.
"I understand your feelings. The DSC will handle that, so focus on my security. From today, I''d like you to assign onepany of military police for my protection. Is that possible?"
"I''ll prepare threepanies, sir."
Frankly, it was excessive loyalty.
But in this situation, it seemed right to be a bit over-prepared.
If I were to be exposed to an attack, everything would be over.
"Alright, do that then."
While I was at it, I also called Capital Defense Commander Baek Dong-seok.
"Ah, General Baek. It''s me. I have a job for you."
I ordered Baek Dong-seok to closely monitor troop movements around the Capital.
I told him to report to me immediately if anyone moved in vition of orders.
After talking with my subordinates like this, I felt a little more at ease.
With such solid walls built and preparations made, what could those bastards possibly do?
I had no intention of giving conspirators 43 chances as Hitler did.
I wasn''t the mustache man, who loved to shout absurd /genesisforsaken
Chapter 29: Counter-Coup (2)
March 28, 1938, somewhere in the Capital.
A gentleman wearing a fedora appeared at an office set up in the middle of the city.
Immediately, men in in clothes stood up and saluted.
"Everyone, sit down."
The gentleman sat at the head seat, then removed his hat.
The face revealed beneath was gaunt and sharp.
His eyes were incredibly intense, reminiscent of a pine tree that had weathered many storms.
"General, I''ll begin the report."
"Go ahead."
One of the inclothes men attached a very detailed map of the Capital to a te.Holding a pointer, he indicated various spots on the map as he spoke.
"Lee Sung Joon''s movements are as follows. Every day at 7 AM, he departs from the Chief of Staff''s residence to the Army Ministry. There are mainly three routes, but since yesterday, he''s been frequently changing his path irregrly."
"What about his escort?"
"Suddenly, an additionalpany of military police was added. Judging by the rotated manpower, it seems at least threepanies have been mobilized."
The gentleman swallowed hard.
"We can''t get close enough to eliminate Lee Sung Joon for certain. n B seems appropriate."
Of course, the counter-coup side wasn''t without ideas.
If they couldn''t use guns to get past the security detail, they could use snipers or suicide assassins.
By shooting from a distance or conducting a suicide bombing, they could create an opportunity regardless of how much protection Lee Sung Joon had.
"I''ll look for suitable recruits among the former military hunters."
"Do that."
"But, General."
"Speak."
"Hasn''t our information leaked? The fact that Lee Sung Joon has strengthened his security like this proves he''s aware of our movements."
"It''s natural if you think about it. Lee Sung Joon''s eyes and ears are everywhere in this world. As we move, information inevitably reaches his ears. He''s won the war, so imagine how many followers he has."
As everyone knew, the entire military was trembling at Lee Sung Joon''s intelligencework.
So they were prepared for this level of information leakage.
"Then, isn''t the safety of our organization members at risk?"
"Didn''t we put our lives on the line to catch Lee Sung Joon from the start? Do you want to strike at the pinnacle of this country without even that level of resolve? What do you think this operation is?!"
The men lowered their heads at the General''s thunderous rebuke.
"What we''re trying to do is set this country right - a righteous rebellion. Of course, we must put our lives on the line!"
Everyone kept their mouths shut.
"Remember this well. There''s no need to think about anything else. Just catch Lee Sung Joon. Once we get him, those young pups in the National Salvation Military Committee will crumble on their own. Lieutenant Colonel Lee."
"Yes, General."
"Have our members track Lee Sung Joon''s movements more thoroughly without getting caught."
"Yes, General."
"Major Park, find out through our military coborators how much of our information has leaked."
"Yes, sir. I''ll check thoroughly."
After giving orders to his subordinates, the General put on his fedora.
"We''ll rendezvous in a week."
"We''ll see you then. Unity!"
"Unity!"
The General waved his hand in response and left the office.
Upon reaching the military vehicle, his aide looked at him with a worried expression.
"General, I still think it''s too dangerous for you to lead this operation. Even if we eliminate Lee Sung Joon, his subordinates won''t sit idly by."
"I''m aware of that. But we can''t just sit and wait for death. What kind of country is our Korean Empire? It''s a country led by the noble descendants of the military ss. How can we stand by and watch Lee Sung Joon hand over such a nation to those who don''t even know its foundations?"
As a descendant of the military ss that founded the Empire, the General couldn''t look favorably upon the National Salvation Military Committee, full of peasants andmoners.
His blood boiled just seeing the atrocities those bastardsmitted as they roamed every corner of society.
How did this country end up in such a state?
If things continue like this, Lee Sung Joon, with his title of victorious leader, will further solidify his control andpletely privatize the nation.
If that happens, the opportunity will be lost forever.
He had to set the country right before he was stripped of his position.
He had to eliminate Lee Sung Joon.
For the sake of leading this country in the right direction.
If only that man disappears, everything will return to how it was.
To the military-ruled Korean Empire, they once governed.
He was prepared to sacrifice anything for that cause.
The Korean Empire belongs to us, the military.
The General''s eyes gleamed fiercely as he gazed at the distant Army Ministry building.
*
"This is Eagle 1. Requesting convoy position at Banwol-dong."
"Eagle 1, copy that. Transmission confirmed."
The new radio I introduced upon taking power has been a great help for security as well.
Unlike the old radios that required a vehicle to operate, the new ones weigh only 4kg, allowingmunication soldiers to carry them directly.
Chief of Staff Kim Jong-Gil finished the radio transmission and reported to me.
Even though I was listening right beside him, he still reported formally for appearance''s sake.
"We n to take a 10-minute detour, Chief."
"Do that."
"Eagle 3, no anomalies on the current route."
The advanced military police toon moved first, checking for potential dangers or unusual signs.
Military police motorcycles nked us on both sides and behind, nearly two toons of armed military police followed in trucks, prepared for any armed attack.
Honestly, with this level of security, to attempt an attack?
That would be insane.
After zigzagging like this several times, we arrived at the official residence slightlyter than the appointed time.
"Chief, you''ve arrived."
The core members of the National Salvation Military Committee standing in the inner courtyard of the official residence all bowed deeply.
"Gentlemen, it''s good to see your faces after a while."
"Shall we go in?"
After greeting the generals, I sat in the head seat in the conference room.
The generals took their seats ording to their predetermined ranks.
All the major power yers who moved the military of the Korean Empire were gathered here.
I looked around at my "revolutionaryrades" and then shared information about this counter-coup.
While the Provost Marshal, Security, and Capital Defensemanders were already privy to all the information, the rest were not.
They couldn''t hide their shock at the fact that there was a coup n.
"Your Excellency. What bastards dare to try and overturn our revolution?"
"How about using this opportunity to clean out the rats in the military once more? Looking back, Your Excellency, you''ve been too lenient. You left seats for old men who should have been stripped of their uniforms."
Well, that wasn''t a bad idea either.
But to wield the sword, there needed to be justification.
At first, I used the tense atmosphere of the political change to cut down military generals, but now I couldn''t just recklessly strip uniforms and behead people.
If you push people to extremes without reason, even those who could have been obedient to the system can turn into potential enemies.
I had no intention of creating unnecessary trouble.
"You there."
"Yes, Chief."
"If we conduct a purge using the coup as justification, what would be of our image? What would happen to my reputation?"
"Ah."
In an authoritarian regime led by the military, it''s best if there are no coup attempts.
Even if there are, we should pretend there aren''t.
Announcing a coup attempt is like advertising, ¡®Our control is weak, so why don''t you try challenging us too?¡¯
I had no intention of following in Putin''s footsteps.
"But it''s not good to leave such movements unchecked either."
"I know that too."
"What are your thoughts, Your Excellency?"
All the generals were curious about my thinking.
It''s not like I had any special ideas.
Just...
"How about temporarily ''disappearing'' suspicious individuals for investigation?"
This is a method favored by China''s authoritarian leader, President Xi Jinping1.
Alibaba''s chairman Jack Ma2 disappeared briefly in that way.
You make someone disappear for about 40 days, then im they''re under ''investigation'' for anti-government statements or actions.
This isn''t a purge, just a simple ''investigation''.
It''s all in how you phrase it.
"There will be bacsh."
"That''s why I need your strength."
I nned to keep any mention of these disappearances out of the newspapers.
If anyone dared to publish such an article, I''d shut down the entire newspaper.
You might say, ¡®Isn''t this going too far for someone who promised to create a ''democratic Republic of Korea''?¡¯
Well, yes, but this is about my life.
Ie before the Republic of Korea.
Colonel Baek Dong-seok spoke on behalf of the others.
"We only believe in and follow you, Chief. Aren''t you the leader of our revolution?"
"We will abide by Your Excellency''s wise decision!"
"Just give the order! We will obey."
The generals poured out voices of loyalty as ifpeting.
This is (North) Korean-style unanimity.
From the perspective of someone in a high position, it wasn''t too bad.
As I was leaving after the meeting, I instructed Defense Security Commander Kim Sung-Joo.
"Do not be tardy, start from today."
"As you wish, Your Excellency."
If it''s hard to catch the bugs in the house, you should burn it down if necessary.
Yes.
Power, by its nature, does not allow any challenges.
I began a merciless response to the counter-coup forces.1. Xi Jinping, General Secretary of the Chinese Communist Party and leader of China since 2012, known for consolidating power and cracking down on dissent2. Jack Ma, famous Chinese entrepreneur and co-founder of emerce giant Alibaba
Chapter 30: Counter-Coup (3)
"That bastard Lee Sung Joon has gone mad."
Even if the military of the Korean Empire reigns above thew, openly disappearing people is going too far.
This was something only the northern red empire, the Soviet Union, would do.
After signing a non-aggression pact with those Reds, he''s following in their footsteps.
At this rate, it wouldn''t be surprising if something like the Ggs1 appeared.
Truly, this country was bing a ce unimaginable before.
And he ims he''ll westernize this country? Even the uncivilized Chinese wouldugh.
The general sneered at Lee Sung Joon''s attitude, but couldn''t ignore the efficiency of his actions.
Already, a couple of organization members were taken during the disappearances.
As a result, it was uncertain when the reality of the "organization" would be exposed.The general concluded that if the operation was dyed further, someone among the anxious members might inform them.
The general decided to swiftly execute the operation at this point.
Although they couldn''t recruit personnel to assassinate Lee Sung Joon, it didn''t matter.
If the assassination wasn''t possible, a suicide bomb attack would do.
"April 9th seems good for the execution date."
"Is there a specific reason for the 9th?"
"It''s the day of the Army Command Conference. Surely that bastard won''t miss the entire armymand meeting. The problem is moving the bomb. Colonel Bae, can you handle it?"
The general''s gaze fell on a one-armed officer in civilian clothes.
He was a wounded veteran who had lost an arm in the recent Chinese-Korean War.
His name was Bae Jun-hwa.
Bae Jun-hwa was furious that despite dedicating himself to the country''s victory to the point of bing disabled, Lee Sung Joon had only brought "half a victory".
In his view, this Chinese-Korean peace treaty was a "crippled victory" itself.
How could he forgive that?
This was the background for Bae Jun-hwa volunteering for the suicide bombing.
Bae Jun-hwa nodded with a determined expression.
"What can''t I do for the country and people? Just leave it to me. I will surely punish the traitor Lee Sung Joon who betrayed our country."
"I''ll trust you, Colonel Bae. Lieutenant Colonel Lee!"
"Yes, General."
"What about the procured explosives?"
"They''re right here."
Lieutenant Colonel Leeid out the stick-shaped bomb he had brought.
It was an item obtained with difficulty from Hong Kong for this operation.
If this bomb were detonated near the target, anyone in the vicinity would surely be reduced to rags.
"Here''s how to use it. After bending the time fuse, insert it into the bomb. It will detonate in 10 minutes."
"Seems perfect for sending Lee Sung Joon to the afterlife."
The general also expressed satisfaction.
"The problem is the security check. To get close to Lee Sung Joon, you must go through a search."
"Yes, that''s the difficult part. Any clever ideas?"
"We''ll create a space in Colonel Bae''s bag. Hide the bomb there, then move it to the waist or chest when changing clothes."
"The issue seems to be that Colonel Bae needs to touch the bomb''s time fuse while undressing and then attach it to his belt. Is that possible? With one hand?"
"Since Colonel Bae''s aide isn''t trustworthy, he''ll have to do it alone."
The general stroked his chin.
It was an absurd level of difficulty, but there weren''t any better options.
Eliminating Lee Sung Joon would leave the National Salvation Military Committee headless and confused, opening a path for the organization''s survival.
"General. I can do it."
As Bae Jun-hwa showed confidence again, the general nodded.
"No need to discuss further what''s already been decided. Colonel Bae. Our fate rests in your hands."
"Don''t worry."
The organization members exchanged determined looks while trying to hide their anxiety.
The fateful hour was approaching.
On April 9, 1938, the day of the Army general meeting, Colonel Bae Jun-hwa underwent a security check.
Even core members of the National Salvation Military Committee were being checked, so there was no leniency for a wounded veteran.
Bae Jun-hwa showed everything in his bag, including clothes.
The bomb was hidden in a space created in the bottom of the bag as a precaution.
The military police officer searched Bae Jun-hwa''s body but found nothing suspicious.
More urately, he only checked the obvious ces, given that Bae was a high-ranking officer and a wounded veteran.
"Sir, the security check seems especially strict today."
"Of course, His Excellency is attending. Watch what you say."
Bae Jun-hwa cautioned his aide.
The aide quickly shut his mouth.
The two headed straight for the Army conference room.
Several generals were seated in the conference room, but Lee Sung Joon was nowhere to be seen.
Bae Jun-hwa casually asked a passing officer about Lee Sung Joon.
"When will the Chief arrive? I have a presentationter, and I''m wondering if I''ll bete if I change clothes before then."
"He''ll be here soon. You''d better change within 5 minutes."
Bae Jun-hwa nodded and went to the changing room.
Fortunately, the changing room was empty.
"Aide, I''m going to change quickly. Make sure no onees in."
"Understood."
Bae Jun-hwa locked the door and opened his bag.
From the bottom of the bag, he retrieved the bomb prepared for this operation.
There were no interruptions from outside as he made his preparations.
Bae Jun-hwa readied the bomb and fastened it to his belt.
My Luck isn''t so bad after all.
Bae Jun-hwa checked his watch as he entered the conference room.
However, Lee Sung Joon, his target, was nowhere to be seen.
Anxiously, Bae Jun-hwa kept ncing at his watch, waiting for Lee Sung Joon to arrive.
"When will the Chief arrive?"
A general conveniently voiced the question Bae Jun-hwa wanted to ask.
"The Chief has an urgent matter and will not be attending the meeting."
What?
Bae Jun-hwa was shocked by this news.
But it wasn''t surprising.
Sung Joon, conscious of assassination threats, often changed his official schedule at thest minute.
The organization''s mistake was in not imagining that Lee Sung Joon would skip an event as important as the entire armymand conference.
Bae Jun-hwa''s face turned deathly pale.
If the bomb goes off now, it''s all over.
If the bomb exploded, it would start sweeping through the people around Bae Jun-hwa like a dra.
Then, the organization would be finished.
Bae Jun-hwa rushed to the bathroom.
He hurriedly tried to remove the bomb''s time fuse.
But then,
BOOM!
The bomb exploded.
The explosion in the third-floor bathroom of the Army building resulted in one fatality but caused no other damage.
The problem was the very fact that the bomb had exploded.
Frightened by the bomb''s detonation without even attempting the assassination, one organization member confessed to the entire coup plot.
The National Salvation Military Committee agonized over how to interpret this incident.
"This is clearly an attempt on His Excellency''s life! We already have a confession!"
"Treating it as an attempted coup would burden His Excellency."
"Surely you''re not suggesting we cover this up?"
"Let''s transfer the case to the Defense Security Command. They''ll handle it quietly."
After much debate, the incident was buried as a simple gas explosion caused by a cigarette igniting gas from the bathroom plumbing.
Not many believed it, but if the regime said so, that''s how it was.
On the surface, the incident ended there.
But behind the scenes, it was different.
"Round them all up."
Those who had contact with Bae Jun-hwa were brought to the DSC safehouse.
The ''General'', leader of the coup forces, was no exception.
"Name."
"Army Lieutenant General Im Tae-sung of the Korean Empire."
"Our dear Political Affairs Director, life must have been toofortable for you. nning treason right under His Excellency''s nose?"
The general was enraged at the word ''treason''.
How dare these lowly beings, who became victors, spout such nonsense?
"Treason? How is it treason to correct a world where you lowlifes run amok! This was a righteous revolution."
"Revolution or treason, it doesn''t matter. What''s important is that you failed, Director. You know the consequences of a failed rebellion, don''t you?"
"I''m prepared. Will you put me on trial? Go ahead. I''ve done nothing to shame the Korean Empire under heaven."
"Heh look at this. You¡¯re very naive for a General.."
"What?"
"Who said you''d get a formal trial? That''s troublesome. For a soldier, a summary court-martial is enough."
The general was shocked by this unexpected turn.
"I-I am a military official and Lieutenant General of the Korean Empire. I have the right to a fair trial. If you''re going to kill me, execute me by firing squad after a proper trial!"
The investigator ignored him and read from the army regtions in a businesslike tone.
"Defendant Im Tae-sung, you are found guilty of organizing a rebel group and terrorizing the Army. Under Article 11 of the Military Criminal Code, treason against the state, you are sentenced to death. Execution will be by firing squad."
"This isn''t even a summary trial!"
The general protested, but it was futile.
"Take him away."
The end for those involved in the coup against Lee Sung Joon was execution by firing squad after summary trials.
*
"Your Excellency. We''ve disposed of all participants. Those individuals will never see the light of day again."
"Good work."
I sat in my office chair, receiving the cold report of executions from the Defense Security Commander.
Usually, summary court-martials resulting in executions urred during wartime.
Then, there was no choice as conditions didn''t allow for proper trials.
But carrying out executions by firing squad after summary trials in peacetime, without special cause, wasn''t a trial¡ªit was judicial murder.
It wasn''t something a leader of a proper nation should do.
Yet, I ordered this judicial murder.
It was better tomit extrajudicial killings than to acknowledge a challenge to the regime.
I didn''t care if it was dirty.
After all, I''d abandoned any hope for a clean name or reputation the moment I staged the coup.
If I had to state just one thing I desired, it was to survive in this world.
To do that, I had to survive as a person in power and keep winning in the Game of Thrones.
Creating a true Korean Empire was ultimately a story for after I survived.
So, until then, I had no choice but to temporarily forget that dream.1. Soviet forcedbor camps known for harsh conditions and high mortality rates
Chapter 31: Munich Conference (1)
That crazy mustached bastard, he¡¯s doing it again!
"What do you mean Sudetend is or war? Answer me!"
In May, the Germans stirred up unrest in Czechoslovakia''s Sudetend1.
When this issue first arose, I thought it would pass quietly like the Austrian annexation.
Heh, I¡¯ll just sit back and watch the show.
After all, it was a fight Hitler would win, so Germany shouldn''t be too upset if we didn''t take their side.
I naively judged the situation like that.
It was my misjudgment.
I should have thought deeply about why Park Han-jin in the webtoon had taken Germany''s side on the Sudetend issue.
On May 20th, Czechoslovakia, angered by German pressure, mobilized its army.They immediately requested support from their allies, France and the Soviet Union.
France betrayed expectations and prepared to intervene early.
[Let''s teach those German bastards a lesson while we''re at it.]
Even the Soviet Union, which I thought would hesitate, issued mobilization orders to the Red Army.
[Good. We should team up with the West and crush Germany this time.]
The international referee, Britain, also received a request for support from France.
Of course, the British Empire dithered and hesitated on this issue too, but it didn''t matter.
Two great powers clearly expressed their attitude to fight on the opposite side of Germany.
As the situation unfolded like this, the mustache also requested support.
Where?
To Pyongyang.
"Your Excellency. The cab wants to know your intentions. Considering the rtionship established during the previous Park Han-jin administration, should we promise support to Berlin?"
No, have these gentlemen gone mad?
Supporting that could easily make us a fixed Axis power in World War II!
After all, I''ve done to try and save this Korean Empire, they want to put the country on an express train to hell, tearing it into four pieces?
I immediately expressed my opposition.
"We promised Britain and France we wouldn''t interfere in European affairs. A nation must have integrity, how can we go back on our word?"
"B-but, if we hesitate here, Berlin will be displeased."
Indeed, that would be the case.
The mustached one shamelessly asked for help, and we tly refused.
But there was no other choice.
I can''t let myself, our Korean Empire, die for the Nazis, can we?
The cab clearly expressed our refusal to Germany.
And just one dayter, German ambassador Eugen Ott2 came running.
This bastard looks exactly like a G?ring3 lookalike.
I was startled by his plump, pig-like appearance resembling Nazi''s number two, Hermann G?ring.
While I was having such impolite thoughts, the German ambassador attempted to persuade me.
Eugen Ott wasn''t a formal ambassador but a charg¨¦ d''affaires, so his tone and manner were extremely polite.
"Your Excellency. Thank you for granting me this audience."
"It''s nothing. Please, have a seat."
I offered him a seat and asked the reason for his visit.
As expected, it was about that.
"Please reconsider the Korean government''s decision. Berlin needs the support of its friend Pyongyang more than ever."
Hmm.
It''s true that a friend in need is a friend indeed.
If I only knew the future up to the point where the mustache man wins, I would''ve dly bet on Hitler.
But did that bastard stop gambling there?
No, he was the kind of bastard who kept raising the stakes and shouting "all in" until he went bankrupt.
Sitting next to such a reckless guy, it was only a matter of time before my wallet got emptied.
"Ambassador, I will think carefully about this matter."
Just think about it.
I persuaded the ambassador to leave with such nice words.
Even if he wanted to stubbornly persist, he had no choice.
Unnecessarily giving a negative influence on my ''thinking'' would only harm his own country.
As time passed, the Czech crisis intensified.
I was gravely concerned that this might actually trigger World War II.
If a world war broke out and our Korean Empire got swept up in it?
If you want peace, prepare for war.
I had a gut feeling that it was time to prepare for war if only to protect our Korean Empire.
Damn it all.
Tears of blood flowed from my eyes at the thought of having to pour resources into unproductive military spending when we should be focusing on modernizing the homnd.
But there was no choice.
Even if I wasn''t interested in war, war could be interested in me.
"This is the Army Minister''s office? We need to convene a full military leadership meeting."
I requested a full military leadership meeting from the Army Minister.
A weekter, high-ranking military personnel gathered at the Imperial Army Ministry building.
Army Minister Marshal Roh Sung-guk, Navy Minister Marshal Shim Gi-su, Marine Corps Commander General Shin Hui-beom, Navy Chief of Staff Admiral Won Young-guk, myself, and other notable stars sat together.
The official purpose was "Discussion on the European Security Crisis" presided over by Army Minister Marshal Roh Sung-guk, but the real aim was to coordinate military opinions before increasing armaments.
Soon after the talk began, a fierce debate erupted between the Army and Navy.
The reason was simple.
It was a budget fight.
They argued over how to distribute the uing military budget increase.
"The Korean Empire is a penins nation surrounded by sea on three sides. We also need to protect our protectorate Japan, overseas territory Taiwan, and the South Sea Inds. What else should such a country develop but its navy?"
"Hmph. We have potential enemies in China and the Soviet Union. Do you not know how massive theirnd forces are? The Soviet Reds alone have an army more than twice the size of ours. The gap would only widen in wartime. You''d give the army only this much with such threats looming over us? Talk sense!"
While the generals debated heatedly, I watched with folded arms.
In truth, neither side was wrong.
The Korean Empire needed both a navy and an army.
But charity begins at home, and my thoughts leaned towards the army.
The reason was simple.
Ah, increasing naval power would upset Britain and America.
If we could surpass Britain and America by building up our navy, that would be fine.
But that''s not the case, is it?
Once Britain and America started pouring their true power into naval forces, the money we invested in our navy would be ''nonexistent''.
It''s like bing crippled as in World War I.
After a while, I raised my hand to request to speak.
As I, effectively at the top of the military, asked to speak, everyone fell silent.
Marshal Roh Sung-guk said,
"Your Excellency, please speak freely."
"Yes, thank you. Then I''d like to ask our seniors one thing. Who is the main enemy of this Korean Empire?"
Some said Britain and America were the main enemies, considering future expansion into the oceans. Others said the Soviet Union, and some said China.
Well, hmm.
These are the wordsing from the minds of this country''s highest-ranking officials.
I''ve understood the thoughts of these naval enthusiasts.
Those bastards should absolutely not be given any budget.
We gave them naval power to protect the country, and now their livers are swollen, spouting nonsense about America being the enemy.
In any case, I don''t know how these pseudo-Prussian bastards came to resemble Germany so much.
Even when suppressing the counter-coup, I, Lee Sung Joon, wasn''t without some misgivings in my heart.
But not anymore.
I''ve gained certainty.
This militaristic Korean Empire needs the absolute leadership of this Excellency Lee Sung Joon.
If left in the hands of these brain-dead idiots, the Korean Empire would be finished.
"Well then, seniors. Do you know the extent of our country''s national power?"
"Well, we''re not as strong as America, Britain, Soviet Union, or Germany, but stronger than France, so about 5th ce, wouldn''t you say?"
"Correct. For such a country to consider the world''s strongest nations as main enemies, does this, does this make any sense?"
"Your Excellency. In war, national power isn''t everything. Especially for the navy, once it tilts, recovery isn''t quick."
"Do we have more shipyards than America?"
"Ahem."
Honestly, it''s nonsense.
Just looking at steel production capacity, the Korean Empire is just over 1/5 of America''s level.
Isn''t it insane to think of fighting America with this weight ss?
"Your Excellency. But this is a contingency n. Even if we don''t go to war, we need to bulk up our weight ss to have negotiating power."
It''s not wrong.
If our naval power expands, our negotiating power would proportionally increase when bargaining for interests.
However, the wariness of Britain and America would also increase proportionally.
They''re already on high alert with what we have now, and we want to increase it further?
Not a snowball''s chance in hell.
I spoke decisively.
"This country must absolutely not antagonize America."
As I put my foot down so firmly, the naval generals cleared their throats ufortably.
Of course, these high-ranking naval officials don''t truly want to fight America.
This is a kind of logic to secure a budget.
But such publicly stated logic bes a direction that ties their own hands, preventing them from moving in other directions.
That''s why these navy bastards won''t do it.
"China is sufficient as our main enemy."
This too is just for show.
While I said China was the main enemy, the opponent I was preparing for was the Soviet Union.
I have no intention of invading the Reds, I wasn¡¯t Napoleon, but shouldn''t we be prepared in case Stalin breaks the non-aggression pact?
The debate was swiftly concluded with my intervention.
"Then the military budget ratio reflected in the additional 1938 budget will be decided as 8 for the army and 2 for the navy."
Marshal Roh Sung-guk announced the end of the meeting with a slightly pleased expression.
The naval generals left the conference room with sour expressions, seemingly angered.
Ah, people.
This is all for the sake of the Korean Empire.
Can¡¯t you muscleheads see I''m trying to save this Nation?!
I clicked my tongue in disapproval.1. The Sudetend is the historical German name for the northern, southern, and western areas of former Czechoslovakia which were inhabited primarily by Sudeten Germans. These German speakers had predominated in the border districts of Bohemia, Moravia, and Czech Silesia since the Middle Ages2. German charg¨¦ d''affaires, temporary head of the German embassy in the absence of an ambassador3. Hermann Wilhelm G?ring was a German politician, military leader, and convicted war criminal. He was one of the most powerful figures in the Nazi Party, which governed Germany from 1933 to 1945. A veteran World War I fighter pilot ace, G?ring was a recipient of the Pour le M¨¦rite.
Chapter 32: Munich Conference (2)
The Sudetend issue reached its peak in September.
On September 13th, there was an uprising by Germans in Sudetend that was suppressed within a day.
There was even martialw, I heard.
While inspecting an army clothing factory, I received this report and thought, ''The inevitable hase.''
The Munich Conference1 will begin in a few days.
And the world will once again learn.
How untrustworthy the international arbiters, Britain and France, truly are.
Perhaps I should try to dy the outbreak of the World War while I''m at it.
After much deliberation, I requested a visit from the Polish Ambassador to Korea, Tadeusz Romer2.
The Polish Ambassador, knowing I was the de facto ruler of this country, did not refuse my request."Thank you for epting my invitation, Ambassador."
I took a very friendly stance in weing the Polish Ambassador.
Not because Pnd is the biggest customer of 21st-century South Korea''s defense industry, but because this country deserves respect for its caliber.
Pnd was a quasi-great power, ranking in the top 10 in terms of national power by this world''s standards.
That''s why they seizednd from the Soviet Union and Lithuania right after independence, and even stood up to Germany.
"Thank you for your hospitality, Your Excellency."
After offering the Ambassador a seat, I got to the point.
There was no need to beat around the bush since this wasn''t an official meeting anyway.
"Ambassador. I''ll speak frankly given the nature of this meeting."
"Please do, Your Excellency. I''m all ears."
"Czechoslovakia will soon face the risk of national dissolution."
At those words, the Polish Ambassador''s expression turned intrigued.
The misfortune of their nemesis Czechoslovakia is Pnd''s happiness.
Perhaps that''s what he was thinking.
"Warsaw will see their crisis and think about recovering the Cieszyn region. However, you should know that Pnd will be next."
Of course, the Poles aren''t fools, so they probably already have what I''m saying in mind.
The West Prussia, Posen, and half of Silesia they upied were ancestralnds that Germans yearned to recover.
In fact, these werends they desired even more strongly than the Sudetend, which the German Empire had never actually possessed.
The Ambassador also expressed agreement.
"Warsaw is also thinking that we might be targeted after Czechoslovakia."
"That''s why you should side with Czechoslovakia during this crisis. That''s the path to your country''s security."
Of course, even as I said this, I thought there was no hope.
Pnd was a country with territorial ambitions as strong as Germany''s.
Even knowing they needed to join forces with neighbors to stand against Germany and the Soviet Union, they didn''t hesitate to seize opportunities to carve up neighboringnds.
Such friends probably wouldn''t take my advice seriously.
Nevertheless, hoping to dy the war even by a day, I continued this futile conversation.
"Your Excellency. The situation for Pnd and Czechoslovakia is different. If France abandons Czechoslovakia, only Warsaw remains in Eastern Europe. In that case, they absolutely cannot abandon us."
So that was the situational awareness that allowed them to abandon Czechoslovakia.
"So Germany can''t touch us. If they do, Berlin would have to fight on two fronts like in thest World War."
Right.
That''s what they''re thinking.
That''s why they would have partitioned Czechoslovakia.
"Ambassador. You''re forgetting one fact."
"What do you mean?"
"Doesn''t Pnd also have an enemy to the east?"
Reminding him of the Soviet Union''s existence, the Ambassador flinched.
Themunist empire in the east and the Polish Republic had fought arge-scale total war as soon as they were established in 1919.
Pnd won that fight by decision and carved away significant portions of Ukraine and Brus, so it wouldn''t be strange for the Soviet Union to harbor revenge.
"But the Nazis have made antimunism their national policy. Cooperation between them and the Soviets..."
The Ambassador seemed to realize something as he looked at me, stopping mid-sentence.
That''s right.
A country that made antimunism its national policy and joined the Anti-Comintern Pact had signed a non-aggression pact with the Soviets and gained their cooperation in dealing with China.
If such an absurd thing could happen, whatw says Germany and the Soviets couldn''t join hands to beat up Pnd, with whom they both had "grudges"?
The Polish Ambassador finally seemed to properly grasp the situation.
He was at a loss for words for a moment.
Well, since he seems to understand, there''s no need to wear out my mouth talking more.
I offered a handshake to the Ambassador.
"Ambassador, you must convey my advice to Warsaw."
"Thank you, Your Excellency. I''ve received valuable counsel."
Of course, the Ambassador being convinced doesn''t mean Warsaw will be persuaded.
Regrettably, Warsaw''s regime is also a military government that lives and dies by face.
Would those fellows easily pass up a "chance to recover ancestralnds" that could boost their poprity?
I sincerely hope they make a wise choice.
It was a genuine thought.
On September 15, 1938, British Prime Minister Neville Chambein3 visited Munich.
Word was that Hitler demanded the cession of all German-popted areas.
As expected, Hitler was a madman.
The problem was that Britain was viewing such an insane demand positively.
By September 18, the partition of Czechoslovakia began to surface.
Britain pressured Czechoslovakia to ept the cession of German areas.
On September 21, Czechoslovakia chose to surrender, and the cession of Sudetend became a fait apli.
The result of the first game refereed by international arbiter Britain was disastrous.
Czechoslovakia lost the Sudetend, its core industrial and fortress region, while France and the Soviet Union, who had finally mustered the will to stand up to Germany, had to watch their ally perish before their eyes.
Germany may have started the World War, but it was Britain who provided the firewood for them to light.
This was as good as the end for Czechoslovakia.
Britain and France guaranteed the independence of the remaining regions, but what use was that?
It was nonsensical to tell a turtle to resist Germany after handing over its shell to hide in and its military industry.
At least Hitler wasn''t satisfied with the concessions he got from the conference.
Really, that bastard is too much.
On September 22, he demanded immediate upation of the ceded areas and territorial concessions to Pnd and Hungary as well.
Even the dear international arbiters Britain and France couldn''t stand it anymore.
[Dere mobilization of our forces.]
When Czechoslovakia issued mobilization orders, Germany once again started whining to us for support.
"Your Excellency! Now is truly the time to show the Capital''s support. If the Korean Empire raises its voice from the East, Germany can easily achieve victory!"
Ah? Why you¡¯re annoying me? Ain¡¯t your friend Mussolini4closer?
How about going to see that fascist clown?
I turned this line of argument into a 30-line-long message using diplomatic and polite rhetoric.
After somehow sending the German Ambassador away, the British and French Ambassadors came to visit.
"You wouldn''t happen to be supporting Germany''s position, would you?"
Ah, these fellows came to check the bill.
"Of course not. The Empire will not interfere in European matters. You need not worry."
I gave them a firm answer.
Being harassed by European ambassadors like this, I couldn''t help but wish the Czech crisis would end quickly, regardless of how it was resolved.
Come to think of it, isn''t this how those European bastards thought too, which is why they handled things like shit?
On the 24th, France dered mobilization, and on the 26th, Hitler started talking about war, giving the impression to the whole world that World War II was about to break out right now.
Someone, someone please try to clean up this mess.
Just as the whole world was about to scream, a savior(?) appeared.
"I''vee to end this war."
Benito Mussolini stepped up to the conference.
And the conference ended with Hitler''s victory.
Germany received the Sudetend, Pnd got T¨§?¨ªn, and Hungary acquired southern Slovakia.
Pnd ignored my advice.
Those fucking idiots.
Thanks to Pnd also brandishing its sword, Czechoslovakia instantly fell from a middle power ranked in the world''s top 10 to a weak nation on the brink of death.
There was only one lesson to be learned here:
Security isn''t something guaranteed by others.
Moreover, the Korean Empire didn''t even have countries guaranteeing its independence or forming alliances with it.5
If we can only rely on our own strength, then the "porcupine strategy" is our only option.
This was the national grand strategy employed by my beloved homnd, the Republic of Korea, in the 21st century.
Facing overwhelmingly superior opponents in China, Japan, and Russia, the homnd secured war deterrence by amassing an enormous amount of firepower.
Ah You wanna mess with me? Square up then, I may die, but I¡¯ll take an arm and leg with me Bastard! What? You¡¯re a great power? So what? Try me bitch.
The reason China couldn''t bully Korea''s territory while bullying others halfway across the globe was that Korea''s military power was too burdensome.
We too needed to follow the strategy of the homnd, the Republic of Korea.
I thought they were useless, but it seems we''ll need to mass-produce tanks and self-propelled artillery.
We''d need at least enough armored forces to overwhelm the Soviet Far Eastern Army.
I ordered the Army''s Military Affairs Bureau to establish a five-year n for the development of armored units.1. The Munich Agreement/pact was an agreement reached in Munich on 30 September 1938, by Nazi Germany, the United Kingdom, the French Republic, and Fascist Italy.2. Polish diplomat who served as ambassador to Japan during WWII3. British PM known for his policy of "appeasement" towards Nazi Germany4. Benito Mussolini, the fascist dictator of Italy 5. Author''s Note - Germany was a quasi-ally, Japan a protectorate.
Chapter 33: Revolutionary Education Camp (1)
Around the time Hitler was on the verge of victory at the Munich Conference, an anti-Hitler conspiracy was ripening within the German Wehrmacht.
"Hitler, that crazy bastard, if we leave him be, he''ll ruin our empire just like in thest world war. How can we face Britain and France head-on with a country that''s only been rearming for a few years? We can''t allow that madman''s recklessness any longer."
This plot, led by Hans Oster1, gained strong support within the military.
Moreover, they had an exemry case(?) that gave strength to such a coup.
It was Lee Sung Joon.
"Even in Korea, the military seeded in a coup."
It wasn''t even a small country, but an overthrow of a bona fide great power.
The Junkers couldn''t help but nod in agreement.
Besides, they had more resources than Lee Sung Joon.
Lee Sung Joon plotted a coup from his position as an Army Policy Researcher without an actual post, but the Junkers were positioned in key posts throughout the Army.Most of the high-ranking officials representing the Army, including Army Commander-in-Chief Walter von Brauchitsch2, Abwehr Chief Wilhelm Canaris3, and Army Chief of Staff Franz Halder4, put their names to the anti-Hitler conspiracy.
If they all joined forces, their chances were more than sufficient.
"Britain and France will never ept Hitler''s demands, so let''s start the operation when the war crisis explodes."
The conspirators set the day of action for October 1st, the day of Operation Green, which was nned for the invasion of Czechoslovakia.
However.
"What? The Anglo-French capitted to that Bohemian corporal?"
The Junkers were bewildered.
This made things tricky.
"With public support for Hitler skyrocketing, how can we overthrow the regime?"
It was a dilemma.
If Hitler had been as unpopr as the Park Han-jin regime, they might have pushed through even without justification, but the Bohemian corporal''s poprity was formidable.
The justification for eliminating a dictator driving the country into crisis also evaporated as the war crisis ended.
What justification could they possibly use to overthrow Hitler?
The Junkers decided to suspend their conspiracy ns.
"There will be another opportunity. Let''s plot then."
The Junkers'' coup plot thus ended in failure.
Hitler waspletely oblivious to this fact.
Unaware that conspirators had held a knife to his throat and then retreated, Hitler dered victory with a triumphant face.
"Look at this. When we roar, the West has no choice but to back down. They''re all cowards. And to think those who said we should retreat out of fear of such people were once this country''s leaders."
"It''s thanks to Your Excellency the F¨¹hrer''s leadership that our great Germany has achieved victory."
"Sieg Heil! Sieg Heil! Heil Hitler!"
The Germans cheered for the F¨¹hrer''s victory.
While the French and Czechs were dejected, the British cheered for their ''diplomatic'' victory.
"We prevented war!"
British Prime Minister Chambein (Neville Chambein, British PM known for appeasement policy towards Nazi Germany) saw this agreement as buying time to arm, but he couldn''t tell the public the truth.
He reassured the British people, waving a piece of paper.
"Ladies and gentlemen, rest assured. Here is peace for our time!"
"One man has saved us from the greatest war!"
The Britishvished praise on Chambein.
Watching this absurd spectacle, the Soviet dictator Stalin turned to his staff and said:
"Is there really any effectiveness in us joining hands with those Western imperialist bastards who even sell out their allies?"
The Soviet Union questioned joining the anti-German encirclement due to this Western betrayal.
Of course, they weren''t eager to withdraw from the four-power security arrangement surrounding Germany.
It was because using Germany as amon enemy prevented the Union from bing a target.
Anyway, the impact of this Munich Conference on the world was immense.
As the West capitted to Fascist pressure, everyone in the world realized that the League of Nations'' internationalw no longer applied.
Now it was okay to hit others and take theirnd if you had the power.
As long as you had the strength to deal with the consequences.
It was a world where even small countries like Hungary were raising armies and looking for opportunities to expand their territory.
This stimted one particr country.
That country was the Korean Empire, the most powerful and strongest empire in the Far East.
*
"Your Excellency! This conference has confirmed the importance of the League of Nations. We need to take this opportunity to annex Japan and solidify it as imperial territory."
"Now is our chance, with the world''s attention focused on Germany. Your Excellency, please make a bold decision for the Empire''s national interest."
The National Military Committee bastards swarmed in during Lee Sung Joon''s contemtion time, when he was busy mentally drafting ns to modernize the Korean Empire''s army, begging to annex Japan.
It was truly an insane proposition.
However, the fact that these were loyal subjects devoted to me made it difficult to scold them harshly.
How could I make these quasi-Imperial Way factions, Prussian bastard offspring, act like proper human beings?
For now, I decided to logically exin to these fools why we shouldn''t annex Japan.
"Gentlemen. What''s the poption of Korea?"
"50 million, sir."
"Then, what''s the poption of Japan?"
"I believe it''s around 70 million."
Right, 70 million.
That''s a significantlyrger poption than our Korean Empire''s homnd.
In terms of poption weight ss, Japan is bigger than us.
Even the former Japanese Empire had indigestion for a long time after swallowing Joseon, which was less than half its size.
Colonial management was consistently in the red.
And now, we''re supposed to swallow whole a country with a muchrger poption than ours?
It wouldn''t be surprising if the Empire''s stomach burst.
Do we really need to do this?
We were already sucking profits from Japan in various forms.
A structure where we outsourced governance to the Japanese government, while we, the headquarters, suck up all the profits.
We''re already doing this great 21st-century style governance, so why directly employ them, provide infrastructure (like the four major insurances), and fight to suppress those who resist our rule?
It doesn''t make economic sense.
I told them about the philosophy of the great capitalist teacher ''Agui''.
"Gentlemen. We need to approach this from a capitalist perspective. Whether managing a colony or creating a protectorate, it needs to be profitable. What benefits can the Empire gain from directly ruling Japan?"
"Well, wouldn''t it increase our weight ss? Topete with America, we need to surpass 100 million in poption."
That''s true.
However, annexing Japan doesn''t mean we could immediately use it as a national power.
Even if we tried, could militaristic Korea possibly assimte Japan?
No way.
I firmly inputted the coding into these quasi-Imperial Way Faction bastards'' brains that annexing Japan was absolutely out of the question.
This is getting tiresome.
How many months of trouble has it been because of those European bastards?
Wait a minute.
Thinking about it, I began to suspect that besides our military, the government officials might have different ideas too.
After all, how many sane people could there really be in a militaristic state like the Korean Empire?
I called Prime Minister Roh Jae-Woo to discreetly probe whether there was any talk of annexing Japan in the government.
"To be honest, there has been some talk."
"Who on earth is it?"
"Vice Minister Lee Wan-gu, who works as an economic advisor to the Japanese government, submitted a proposal to that effect."
Lee Wan-gu?
Where had I heard that name before?
Ah.
That bastard, isn''t he the son of Lee Wan-yong5?
I was shocked.
While quite a few historical figures appear in the webtoon, this was the first time I''d directly heard a name I recognized.
"That''s nonsense, Prime Minister."
"I think so too, but there are quite a few opinions in support of Vice Minister Lee Wan-gu''s statement."
"I understand for now."
This is ridiculous, why are there so many crazy bastards?
Even after stripping them of their positions and chasing them out, lunatics still filled every corner of the government and society.
Well, the National Military Committee bastards in charge of the cleanup were extreme militarists themselves.
When Hungary took southern Slovakia on November 2nd, the desire for expansion within the Empire intensified even further.
Now even memorials to the throne appeared.
"As Asia''s great power, Korea has a ''duty'' to save our neighboring brothers from Western threats. Your Majesty, we petition Korea to take up the ''Korean Man''s Burden'' for our Asian brethren. If you refuse this plea, strike our necks with this axe."
The literati collectively came to the capital to petition for Japan''s annexation.
Ah.
The moment of rity arrived.
What the hell am I supposed to do with these bastards?
No matter how many times I stripped them of power, beat them down, or purged them, militaristic thinking was ingrained in the lowest levels of society, leaving no solution.
To begin with, why are these so-called schrs in an uproar about annexing another country?
"Military Police Headquarters. It''s me. I need to mobilize the military police right now. Yes. I''m very displeased."
This country is desperate to push me into bing a militarist, and imperialist.
Fine then, I''ll show them.
What taste a military dictator can provide?
"Defense Security Command. I need you to prepare something for me starting now."
I decided to operate on Korea''s lunatics.
If left alone, who knows how far they''d drag Korea by the cor.
I''ll educate them to be proper democratic citizens.
I ordered the Defense Security Command to establish ''Revolutionary Re-education Camps''.1. Deputy Head of the Abwehr, German military intelligence2. Walther Heinrich Alfred Hermann von Brauchitsch was a German Generalfeldmarschall and Commander-in-Chief of the German Army during the first two years of World War II. Born into an aristocratic military family, he entered army service in 1901.3. Wilhelm Canaris (born January 1, 1887, Aplerbeck, Westphalia, Germany¡ªdied April 9, 1945, Flossenb¨¹rg concentration camp, Bavaria) was a**German admiral, head ofmilitary intelligence(Abwehr) under the Nazi regime and a key participant in the resistance of military officers to Adolf Hitler**.4. Franz Halder was a German general and the chief of staff of the Army High Command in Nazi Germany from 1938 until September 1942. During World War II, he directed the nning and implementation of Operation Barbarossa, the 1941 invasion of the Soviet Union.5. Lee Wan-yong, a pro-Japanese Korean politician who signed the Japan-Korea Annexation Treaty in 1910
Chapter 34: Revolutionary Education Camp (2)
One day, soldiers swarmed to Pingfang south of Harbin1, setting up barbed wire and erecting temporary buildings.
The locals were curious at first, but as soon as they realized who these men were, they turned away in terror.
Defense Security Command.
A name so vicious it was said to stop crying children.
Under Lee Sung Joon''s regime, the DSC''s notoriety had only grown.
"Don''t even look at that ce."
Adults sternly warned their children.
Soon after, dozens of trucks loaded with people entered this secretive camp built in Pingfang.
Upon arrival, seeing soldiers everywhere, people thought it was a military base.
Of course, it wasn''t."W-where have you brought us?"
"Instructor!"
"Yes, Director."
"The bastard who just opened his mouth, starve him."
"Understood."
The Revolutionary Re-education Camp didn''t use violence as a rule.
After all, it was a ce to drain militarism, so they wouldn''t use violence, an extension of military culture.
Instead, they starved them.
Inmates received meager meals each morning, suffering from gnawing hunger daily.
"What the hell is this? If you''ve brought people here, at least feed us properly!"
Fierce protests changed nothing.
However, touching a guard''s muscr body immediately invited a heavy boot to the face.
People gradually became ustomed to the camp''s draconian rules.
Of course, not all inmates were left starving.
"A bowl of steaming rice soup for anyone who participates in today''s reading session."
The camp held nightly reading sessions, and those who participated earned precious food.
Sometimes it was slippery noodles, sometimes hearty rice soup, but the meals were always enough to fill one''s aching stomach.
Even those who initially ignored the sessions began attending one by one, eyeing the opportunity as torturous hunger set in.
The reading sessions were simple.
"Today we''ll read General Lee Sung Joon''s quotations. Read carefully and memorize the content. Those who answer questions correctlyter will receive an extra meal."
People had to read and present their thoughts on the Lee Sung Joon series - including "Lee Sung Joon''s Quotations," "The Legend of the Gctic Heroes," "Lee Sung Joon''s Editorials," "Lee Sung Joon''s Moral Lessons," "The Biography of Lee Sung Joon," and ¡°Lee Sung Joon''s thoughts On Democracy."
Presentations deemed excellent by the director could earn a reduction in "sentence length" as a tantalizing reward.
As time passed, attendeespetitively devoured Lee Sung Joon''s works like ravenous beasts.
In truth, Lee Sung Joon''s books, the mere groundwork for his coup, did nothing to foster democratic citizens.
However, there were no better options.
Using Western democracy books would only encourage those wishing to challenge Lee Sung Joon''s iron-fisted rule.
To ovee this contradiction, the DSC had them read the Lee Sung Joon series, the Empire''s state-sanctioned "rmended reading."
Of course, this wasn¡¯t Lee Sung Joon¡¯s intention, but somehow things turned out this way.
After all, how often do operations differ from lofty desk-issued orders?
"What book did General Lee Sung Joon read when he walked 50km to a bookstore when he was only 8 years old?"
"usewitz''s On War.2"
Such nonsense was epted as fact in the camp.
Even the literati who initially sneered at these absurdities began to believe them sincerely.
The reason was simple,
I''m not praising Lee Sung Joon just for a bowl of rice. I praise him because His Excellency Lee Sung Joon is truly a great superhuman, a saint made flesh.
This collective brainwashing, unforeseen by Sung Joon, urred daily in the Revolutionary Re-education Camp.
People saluted Lee Sung Joon''s smiling portrait, ate under his watchful gaze, and studied his writings with fervor.
Defense Security Commander Kim Sung-joo, visiting to inspect the revolutionary education, was greatly satisfied with the results.
"Good. Very good. This is the real revolution. What better revolution than imnting Lee Sung Joon''s name deep in their minds?"
To Kim Sung-joo, a sincere follower of Lee Sung Joon''s ideology, the entire situation seemed excellent.
Naturally, he could report confidently to Sung Joon,
"The inmates are being ¡®civilianized'' ording to Your Excellency''s intentions. From now on, no one will dare speak of ''annexation'' against Your Excellency''s indomitable will."
Of course.
Those who entrusted their judgment to Lee Sung Joon wouldn''t dare demand anything from the regime.
"Is that so?"
With the sess of the first Revolutionary Re-education Camp, simr camps began sprouting up across the country like mushrooms after rain.
The number of inmates quickly jumped into the thousands.
Now in the Empire, ''revolution'' first brought to mind these notorious camps.
If someone went missing, people would say,
"Where did that poor fellow go?"
"Went for a reeducation about the revolution."
"Ah, I see."
Everyone came to understand it this way.
Of course, one wasn''t limited to a single ''revolution''.
The notoriously stubborn military man Lee Beom-seok didn''t break even after three grueling ''revolutions''.
"The Empire must bear Korea''s burden!"
He refused to renounce Japanese annexation, even under threat of agonizing death.
There was no choice but to keep ''re-educating'' him relentlessly.
"But Mr. Kim, how did you end up here?"
Kim Won-bong, a leftist military man, had no reason to be brought in.
He never spoke of Japanese annexation.
The reason for his detention was simple,
"You ndered His Excellency Lee Sung Joon!"
Initially, the re-education targets were literati who upset His Excellency by advocating Japanese annexation.
But as with all organizations, once the camps started running, they created their own prey to expand their reach.
"Revolution is essentially imprinting His Excellency in people''s minds. How can we leave those who deny him be? If we do, more rotten oranges will appear."
"That makes sense."
So they rounded up anyone who uttered even slightly disrespectful words about Lee Sung Joon.
And ''re-educated'' them until they broke.
Even Syngman Rhee3 was caught this way.
"What''s so wrong about calling a military dictator a military dictator?! I can''t even write a line in the newspapers anyway."
"This man''s got no fear. Add three excruciating months to his sentence."
As more notable figures were detained, Lee Sung Joon began to sense something was amiss.
"Huh? What? They''re arresting everyone who criticizes me?"
Contrary to Sung Joon''s intentions, the Revolutionary Re-education Camps were heading in a strange and disturbing direction.
To assess the situation, Sung Joon visited a camp himself.
"Long live His Excellency Lee Sung Joon!"
"Oh, Your Excellency! I was born to serve you!"
At first, Sung Joon thought he''d entered a fanatical cult.
But that wasn''t it.
The guards proudly reported to Sung Joon during his inspection,
"Your Excellency, these are the results of our camp''s civilianization efforts. Everyone has imprinted you in their minds, memorizing your every word and action, fully devoted to the revolution."
"I... I see."
He couldn''t admit there had been a misunderstanding now.
An authoritarian leader must be infallible in judgment.
A leader who makes mistakes is no longer special.
Besides, now that he was here, he realized there wasn''t a suitable recement for the "Lee Sung Joon Series."
It would be contradictory to teach democracy under a military dictatorship, wouldn''t it?
"Well, keep the Lee Sung Joon Series readings... moderate."
Of course, his instructions weren''t followed in practice.
The readings continued to flourish and propagate in the camps.
This revolutionary indoctrination achieved its initial goals.
It crushed the Japanese annexation theory and silenced anti-Lee Sung Joon''s voices in society.
However, if you ask whether this indoctrination had a positive effect on the Korean Empire, the answer is absolutely not at all.
As a side effect of the insidious brainwashing, it produced various social misfits, from cults worshipping Lee Sung Joon as a messiah to disturbingly fanatical followers.
"Your Excellency! You are like a divine being descended to save Korea! Please ascend the throne and lead the Empire to glory!"
"These bastards have gone utterly mad."
Even Lee Sung Joon couldn''t bear the disastrous harmful effects and ordered the camps closed immediately.
"Your Excellency! Why discard such a useful tool as revolutionary indoctrination?"
"Just close them. Now."
The Revolutionary Re-education Camps existed for only a brief but impactful period in the Korean Empire''s history.
However, as facilities operated by a great power, quite a few fascist-leaning countries were morbidly interested in their results.
Among them were Nazi Germany and Mussolini''s Italy.
"Revolutionary Re-education Camps, huh? We''ve got political prisoners crawling all over like cockroaches. Why don''t we subjugate them like the Koreans do?"
"It would be delightfully wicked to have them recite the F¨¹hrer''s ''Mein Kampf'' and praise him excessively. Come to think of it, this could be even more sadistically entertaining. Imagine seeing those Social Democratic bastards groveling and praising the F¨¹hrer."
This was the moment an unwanted, dark Korean Wave began - one that Sung Joon never wished to export but nheless unleashed upon the world.1. Pingfang District is one of nine districts of the prefecture-level city of Harbin, the capital of Heilongjiang Province, Northeast China, forming part of the city''s urban core2. Vom Kriege is a book on war and military strategy by Prussian general Carl von usewitz, written mostly after the Napoleonic wars, between 1816 and 1830, and published posthumously by his wife Marie von Br¨¹hl in 18323. Syngman Rhee was a South Korean politician who served as the first president of South Korea from 1948 to 1960. Rhee is also known by his pen name Unam. Rhee was also the first andst president of the Provisional Government of the Republic of Korea from 1919 to his impeachment in 1925 and from 1947 to 1948
Chapter 35: The Polish Crisis (1)
In February 1939, while the Korean Empire was suffering from the ill effects of ''Revolutionary Re-education Camps'', Germany began its operation to annex Czechoslovakia.
Europe was shocked as the mustache man started ying with fire again.
"You promised to stop at the Sudetend, didn''t you?"
"Did I? I might have, but isn''t the fool who believed my words the real idiot?"
Adolf Hitler defaulted on Germany''s national credibility.
On March 15, 1939, the German Wehrmacht1 ruthlessly upied Czechoslovakia.
Slovakia was made an independent protectorate, while Bohemia-Moravia became a protectorate under Germany¡¯s heel.
Czechoslovakia no longer existed.
The lesson for Europeans was clear,
"Even if this crazy bastard says seawater is salty, we shouldn''t believe him."Britain and France faced the inevitability of confrontation with Hitler.
Thoughte, it was the correct assessment of the situation.
Pnd also btedly realized the gravity of the situation.
"If you just hand over Danzig and the Polish Corridor, we Germans will guarantee Pnd''s safety."
"That''s absurd to begin with, but even if we did, it''s obvious you''d demand more next. So, why should we?"
Pnd rejected all of Germany''s ludicrous territorial negotiation demands.
What Pnd didn''t know was that Hitler wasn''t the only one coveting Polish territory like a greedy beast.
All German factions, from the right-wing excluding Nazis to even the Social Democrats, yearned for the recovery of their so-called ancestralnds.
From the moment Germany''s leader demanded Polish territory, he essentially put himself on an inescapable and bloody guillotine.
"If we can''t achieve this anyway, we''re finished."
With economic reasons also at y, the Nazis desperately aimed to recover eastern territories like rabid dogs.
"We... we''ll hand it over."
On March 23, 1939, Lithuania returned Memel, which it had swallowed right after the World War, to Germany.
Emboldened by the sessful return of Memel, Germany became even more aggressive and insatiable in its demands.
"If we stand by again this time, not only internationalw but the entire anti-German encirclement will copse."
On March 30, 1939, the international arbiters Britain and France made a big decision.
"In case of emergency, we guarantee military aid to Pnd."
The international arbiters showed the yellow card to the mustachioed man, warning him to be careful.
"My F¨¹hrer, if Britain and France intervene, war will be difficult. It might be better to seek another solution."
"Wrong! Those cowards will fold! If we push hard enough, they''ll cough it all up!"
Adolf Hitler wasn''t intimidated at all.
He was confident that a strong approach would solve everything by sheer force of will.
Pnd also became resolute in the face of Germany''s aggressive drive.
"We''d rather die standing than live on our knees."
"Oh really?"
On April 28, 1939, Germany annulled the German-Polish Non-Aggression Pact of 1934 and the Anglo-German Naval Agreement in a brazen act of defiance.
Italy also shamelessly upied Albania.
In May 1939, the two fascist nations formed the Pact of Steel2, bing formal allies bound in evil.
Now, on the other side of the ring stood Germany and Italy, two great powers as one nefarious team.
"Britain and France, aren¡¯t you two are a team? Well, we''ve evened the numbers, haven''t we?"
As the situation progressed, war seemed inevitable to everyone.
As Germany, with its antimunist national policy, showed signs of starting a war, the Soviet Union also grew anxious.
"If the Germans start a war, couldn''t we get swept up in it too? Let''s propose building a proper collective security system for those Western imperialists."
Joseph Stalin ordered a final negotiation with Britain and France.
"Let our three countries jointly guarantee the security of all nations from the Baltic to the Mediterranean, and if any country is attacked, the three powers will strike at Germany together."
It was a desperate proposal from Stalin.
But no reply came.
"Do we need to respond to those godlessmie bastards'' proposal?"
"Let''s think it over slowly. Ah, we don''t need to follow diplomatic protocols withmunists, right?"
Britain showed its disgust and disdain.
As Europe fell into this war crisis, voices wishing for war began to emerge in Korea as well.
Of course, these weren''t Koreans.
"Ah, they say we''ll face hellish revolution if we go against His Excellency''s words."
The fear of notorious re-education camps kept Koreans from speaking up as easily as before.
Even the war-loving military was the same.
"Just try mentioning the word ''war''. I''ll sh your entire department''s budget to the bone."
Kim Sung Joon''s persuasion (threat) was highly effective!
But foreigners were different.
"Your Excellency Prime Minister. White Europeans face a war crisis. If a world war breaks out, Western powers won''t be able to focus on their Asian colonies. Please use this opportunity to save our suffering Asian brothers from their imperial yoke."
Many Asian students sent impassioned letters to Prime Minister Roh Jae-Woo.
Asians were petitioning Korea for independence.
Surprisingly, many quietly sympathized with this idea.
The reason for this quiet sympathy was fear of ''revolution'', nothing else.
And when the dreaded re-education camps closed, voices supporting Asian brothers poured out like a flood.
"Korea needs to take up the yellow man''s burden! Asia for Asians!"
No matter how much Sung Joon tried to ''civilianize'', the Korean Empire was still filled with lunatics.
In an empire with militarism engraved in its DNA, the desire for expansion resembled the will to survive like a raging fire.
Perhaps it stemmed from the nation''s very origins.
"Topete with the heavyweights in this world, we must keep growing, devouring the weaker nations like a hungry beast."
After living like this for centuries, how could they break their highly cultivated martial spirit now?
It was impossible.
Finally, backed by countless petitions, some in the military began to say,
"What if we just make a n, in case all of Europe gets swept up in war?"
"Don''t you know His Excellency gets anxious at the mere mention of war?"
"I know. But I''m just talking about preparation."
"Hmm."
The Operations Bureau thought this sounded usible.
As long as His Excellency doesn''t know, right?
It''s not like they''re going to war, just preparing.
"For now, just assign one section to make some light preparations under the table."
In a corner of the Army Ministry, war nning began without Sung Joon''s knowledge.
*
"Ah, I really want to rip out all the hair from that bastard''s mustache and feed it to the dogs."
Why is he so desperate to kill himself?
Amidst all this, the mustached one proposed we join the Pact of Steel.
This time, I ignored all diplomatic niceties.
Us, part of the Axis? Why?
I expressed my absolute refusal to be dragged in with my whole body on full disy.
Trying to drag us into World War II like a vengeful spirit pulling us into hell?
Absolutely not.
That won''t happen unless this Lee Sung Joon gets shot in the head by his own hand.
Anyway, it was time to cut ties with Germany.
But first, we should milk them for all they''re worth, like a hungry Asian going into an all-you-can-eat buffet.
I made the following proposal to Germany,
"Isn''t the Jewish problem serious in Germany? If you need a ce to send them, Korea is fine. We have plenty of undevelopednd to amodate immigrants and put them to good use."
It was clearly a ploy to acquire Jewish brains for our own gain.
Even the Japanese Empire in the Original Timeline had the Fugu n3 to attract Jews like flies to honey.
Though Japan''s Fugu n didn''t amount to much, if it could contribute even 0.001% to national power, it was worth trying our hand at.
I instructed the presidents of Koryo Ilbo and other journals to write articles favorable to inviting Jews and sing their praises.
I had radio broadcasts spout the need to bring in outstanding foreign talent for Korea''s scientific and technological development to close the yawning gap.
"The gap between Korea and the West is truly not small. To ovee this difference, we need new blood and brains to infuse into our veins!"
As I kept throwing out this bait about inviting Jews, German Ambassador Eugen Ott showed interest like a fish eyeing a lure.
"My country is considering it positively. However, the Jews immigrating to Korea won''t be able to bring their assets stripped by the Reich."
I didn''t expect that from the Nazis anyway.
They''d be lucky to send them with underwear on, let alone assets after being bled dry.
Regardless, I hoped the Germans would send quite a few of these valuable resources.
Maybe a thousand choice picks?
If we''re going to ept Jews, it''d be better if the war was dyed a bit to milk this opportunity.
I sent a letter to Pnd, clinging to a sliver of hope like a drowning man grasping at straws.
[Dear President Mo?cicki,
I must warn you, if Warsaw remains stubborn and the Soviets lose patience, they may sign a non-aggression pact with Germany and leave Pnd to the wolves. Your country will then face enemies on both fronts, and it will all be over in the blink of an eye.
Before this happens, you must face reality. Pnd is not strong enough to fight two countries at once and survive intact. Act now to prevent this catastrophe or your nation will be torn asunder.]
This was thest favor I could offer Pnd in good conscience.
Of course, thinking Pnd would ept Soviet military passage rights if they had any sense was just wishful thinking bordering on delusion.
How could Pnd trust the Soviets after the Polish-Soviet War 20 years ago left such deep scars?
Pnd''s fate was practically sealed when Czechoslovakia was carved up like a prize turkey.
Is there no clever solution to this Gordian knot4?
Or when used as a metaphorit can mean an intricate problem; especially : a problem insoluble in its own terms?
I considered writing a letter to Hitler too, but gave up that fool''s errand.
If he could be persuaded by a single letter, things wouldn''t havee this far towards the abyss.
What about Stalin?
Stalin is certainly a rational man byparison.
If approached with logic, there might be a chance to persuade him to see reason.
The problem was, Hitler could offer him more than I could and appeal to his ruthless nature.
Seems there''s no clever way out of this maze.
I picked up the phone with a heavy heart.
"Foreign Ministry. Ah, Minister. This is Lee Sung Joon. I''d like you to start evacuating our citizens abroad post-haste. Yes. August 30th would be a good deadline before the storm hits. Yes, please handle it that way with all due speed."
I epted the inevitability of war faster than anyone with eyes wide open.
Now, all that''s left is to walk in the darkness where nothing is certain and danger lurks in every shadow.
Can I, can this Korean Empire survive in the great storm about to engulf the world like a raging typhoon?
I don''t know either.
So, I Set down the receiver and sank deep into thought for a long while as if the weight of the world rested on my shoulders.1. The Wehrmacht were the unified armed forces of Nazi Germany from 1935 to 1945. It consisted of the Heer, the Kriegsmarine and the Luftwaffe.2. Pact of Steel, Alliance between Germany and Italy. Signed by Adolf Hitler and Benito Mussolini on May 22, 1939, it formalized the 1936 Rome-Berlin Axis agreement, linking the two countries politically and militarily.3. Settleman n whereShortly prior to and during World War II, and coinciding with the Second Sino-Japanese War, tens of thousands of Jewish refugees were resettled in the Japanese Empire.4. The cutting of the Gordian Knot is an Ancient Greek legend associated with Alexander the Great in Gordium in Phrygia, regarding aplex knot that tied an oxcart. Reputedly, whoever could untie it would be destined to rule all of Asia. In 333 BC Alexander was challenged to untie the knot. Or when used as a metaphorit can meanan intricate problem; especially : a problem insoluble in its own terms
Chapter 36: The Polish Crisis (2)
The interwar grand strategy of British Prime Minister Chambein ended inplete failure.
From the start, there was a contradiction in the n - ¡®Use Germany to check the Soviet Union. Meanwhile, we, the British Empire, will suck honey like a greedy queen bee and solidify our position as a hegemonic power.¡¯
However, Germany wasn''t keepingmunism in check, but freely unleashing its violence on neighboring democratic countries like a rabid dog.
It was like a hunting dog raised to catch the red wolf was now ravaging the farm and devouring the sheep.
"This is why diplomatic strategies fail when you think with your head up your arse!"
Britain btedly reflected in shame.
Thoughte, they finally sent a reply to the Soviet Union.
After six weeks, Britain''s letter was delivered like a sloth on Valium1.
Stalin thought it was ridiculous when he received the letter.
"In six weeks, a whole country could fall and be wiped off the map!"The content was even worse.
It wasn''t a proposal for a formal alliance, but merely a suggestion to hold preliminary talks, a step before that useless dance.
"Is war really imminent? Why are these bastards so leisurely sipping their fucking tea? Weren''t they the ones who guaranteed Pnd''s independence?"
On July 17, the Soviet Union again issued a statement demanding a military agreement in no uncertain terms.
However...
"It''s already hurting our pride to discuss cooperation with the Reds like we''re equals, do we really need to rush a visit?"
"Indeed. It''s ridiculous to treat those bloody cunts as equal partners and sit at the same table."
Britain and France only sent a delegation after nearly a month of twiddling their thumbs.
Even then, they didn''t arrive on time or negotiate promptly like it meant anything to them.
"Well, let''s enjoy some sightseeing on the way and take in the views. Since we''re entering the Reds'' country, we should at least see St. Petersburg2 before it turns to rubble."
The British-French negotiation team arrived in St. Petersburg by passenger ship on August 10, spent a day sightseeing without a care in the world, and only showed up in Moscow on the 12th.
"Are these imperialist bastards deliberately trying to piss me off and spit in my face?"
Stalin couldn''t help but be displeased as the situation continued to unfold like a sick joke.
The Soviet Union put forward Marshal Voroshilov3, Stalin''s close associate, and the top-ranking military official, as the head of their negotiation team.
"I have been given full authority by the Secretary-General and have the right to sign off on everything in blood if needed."
This was the maximum show of sincerity the Soviets could offer.
In response to this, Britain and France...
General Joseph Doumenc4, 40th in French military hierarchy. Someone with negotiation authority but no real power.
And, Rear Admiral Reginald Drax5. Someone without negotiation authority or a clue of what to do in this situation.
These were the individuals sent as heads of the negotiation team in this farce.
The Soviets couldn''t help but doubt the West''s sincerity in this situation that reeked of mockery.
Stalin, though bewildered, ordered negotiations to proceed through gritted teeth.
However...
"We, the Soviet Union, canmit 120 divisions and 9,000 tanks to crush the fascist threat. How many can Britain and France deploy to the anti-German front?"
"We, France, can mobilize 110 divisions and 4,000 tanks to hold the line."
France''s troop mobilization was nodded approvingly.
But the next part was problematic.
"The British Empire can mobilize 16 divisions if we squeeze our resources."
What?
The mighty British Empire with only 16 divisions? Is this the same British Empire that mobilized millions in World War I and bled Europe dry?
When Voroshilov asked if there was a trantion error, the British said they could actually only mobilize 4 divisions, with just 2 ready for immediate deployment to save their own skin.
Even France, with itsrger mobilized force, had no intention of sending troops beyond the Maginot Line to actually fight.
"These bastards have no intention of fighting at all! What kind of people are these spineless cowards!"
They were the type to just send thoughts and prayers if war broke out in Pnd while washing their hands of it all.
At this rate, the Soviet Union would be left holding the bag and facing the Nazi tide alone.
If they at least allowed Soviet troops to fight in Pnd, it could be considered for territorial defense, but even that wasn''t allowed in their arrogance.
Stalin felt his patience reaching its limit like a kettle about to boil over.
At this time, the mustached man from the west sent a letter like a devil''s whisper.
[Dear Comrade Stalin,
Let''s cut to the chase. I propose we divide up Eastern Europe from the Baltic to the ck Sea and be the best of pals. After all, you got along swimmingly with that antimunist, Lee Sung Joon, didn''t you?
Think it over real hard, and let''s talk about carving up the continent together.]
That... sounded usible and tempting.
There was never a reason for the Soviet Union to shed blood fighting Germany on behalf of the West and its imperial ambitions.
It should be the opposite.
If we sign a non-aggression pact with Germany, Hitler will target the West and leave us be. If the imperialists fight and fall at each other''s throats, won''t that create a favorable environment for the Union?
Stalin epted Hitler''s proposal with these calctions in mind and a gleam in his eye.
As the interests of the two dictators aligned like stars in the night sky, negotiations proceeded swiftly.
On August 20, German Foreign Minister Joachim von Ribbentrop6 arrived in Moscow, and just one dayter, the German-Soviet Non-Aggression Pact was signed in blood.
Ribbentrop, trying to match the mood, cracked a joke with a smirk.
"While we''re at it, how about the Secretary-General joins the Anti-Comintern Pact for shits and giggles?"
Stalin, pleased with the swiftly concluded negotiations, responded with his own joke and a heartyugh.
"From today, I am an antimunist and the world can burn."
The world, surprisingly, wasn''t shocked.
"Those Reds talk about overthrowing imperialism, but they joined hands with Lee Sung Joon. What''s so special about teaming up with the Nazis now?"
However, for Pnd, the party directly concerned, this was like a fire at their doorstep threatening to consume them whole.
"Didn''t Chancellor Lee''s advice prove correct in the end? I kept insisting we should allow Soviet military passage, but no one listened in their stubborn pride. What will we do now in this situation that we brought upon ourselves?"
Edward Rydz-?mig?y7, Pnd''s de facto leader, faced harsh criticism from the Prime Minister who was all too eager to point fingers.
"Did I not warn you this would happen you fool?"
While the Soviets might not openly attack Pnd yet, even just supplying Germany with resources would put Warsaw in a precarious position teetering on the brink.
Germany already held the geopolitical advantage of being able to attack Pnd from three directions: Slovakia, East Prussia, and maind Germany like a noose tightening around their neck.
"Ignorance is no excuse. General Rydz-?mig?y, you must take responsibility and resign in disgrace."
The faction of Prime Minister Felicjan S?awoj Sk?adkowski8, who had been looking for an opportunity to break the alliance between Rydz-?mig?y and President Mo?cicki9, pounced on this chance like hungry wolves.
"Resign? How can I step down in this situation and abandon my country? What will happen to Pnd without me at the helm?"
"That''s no longer your concern, General and you know it."
On the brink of war, Pnd found itself embroiled in untimely internal strife that threatened to tear the nation apart.
The factions of Rydz-?mig?y and the President engaged in a fierce battle with the Prime Minister''s faction over the responsibility for the diplomatic failure that left them isted and vulnerable.
They were so caught up in this petty squabbling that even Germany caught wind of it and saw an opportunity to exploit.
"Why are those Polish bastards making such a fuss at a time like this?"
"They''re arguing over who''s responsible for the non-aggression pact we signed behind their backs."
"With them fighting like this among themselves, it''ll be perfect for creating a pretext for war and painting them as the aggressors."
Germany had been pondering how to create an excuse for war that would justify their invasion in the eyes of the world.
And now, Pnd''s internal conflict caught their eye like a gift from the devil himself.
If they could exploit this chaos, they could paint a convenient picture of lies and deceit.
"How about this: The Polish military, politically cornered and desperate, provokes a war crisis to ovee their political crisis and rally the nation behind them. How does that sound for a story?"
"That sounds usible enough to fool the masses."
Germany didn''t miss this opportunity that fate had handed them.
"Prepare for Operation Canned Goods10 and let''s cook up a storm."
Germany began preparations for a false g operation to make it appear they had been attacked first by the dastardly Poles.
The countdown to the outbreak of World War II had begun and the world would soon be engulfed in the mes of war and the stench of death.
*
As war approached, I too moved quickly like a man possessed.
The main objective was ''hoarding'' like a greedy dragon.
"Just let the war break out and watch the world burn. Tungsten prices will skyrocket to the heavens. Fill the warehouses until they burst at the seams."
I imposed a temporary export ban on tungsten, a main ingredient in shells and the lifeblood of war.
The Empire''s stockpiles were filled to the brim with this unexported tungsten gleaming like forbidden treasure.
"We should start increasing our oil reserves too before the wells run dry. We need to be able tost two years without imports and stand on our own."
We were already buying massive amounts of oil from the U.S. and Britain like addicts needing a fix.
In other words, we were diplomatically leashed to them like obedient dogs.
To counter this humiliation, we needed to increase oil reserves and expedite the development of massive oil fields within the Empire, like the ''Daqing Oil Field''11 waiting to be tapped.
I inspected the Empire''s overall war readiness and issued necessary directives with an iron fist.
"There''s nothing we can do about steel unless we somehow find a way to shit it out ourselves. We''re squeezing production to the limit from the iron mines in Liaodong12 and northern Korean territories until the earth is bled dry."
"That can''t be helped for now. Keep a line open with the Soviet Union too just in case."
Most of Korea''s scrap metal relied on the U.S., but depending on one country for a crucial national resource was too risky and left us by the balls.
Hadn''t our dear neighbor, Chairman Xi, taught us this lesson time and again with his trade wars and tantrums?
"Yes, sir I''ll get right on it. And, Your Excellency if I may..."
"Speak, my man, and make it quick."
Kim Sung-joo spoke cautiously choosing his words carefully.
"If war is imminent, shouldn''t we prepare for national mobilization and rally the people?"
"That''s true and easier said than done."
Whether we wanted it or not, to mobilize arge standing army, we had to check our mass mobilization system and hope it still worked.
"If we mobilize students and young adults en masse like cattle to the ughter, there might be voices opposing the mobilization order and resisting the call."
Indeed, it wasn''t long ago that Korea had issued a mobilization order and fought a war that still haunted the nation.
It wouldn''t be strange for people to be annoyed if such a country issued another mobilization order so soon after thest.
"Tell me your thoughts and don''t hold back. What do you suggest to make themply?"
"To lower public resistance, I propose introducing ''military training'' in schools to instill discipline and obedience from a young age."
Military training?
That sounded like something from the gloomy military regime of the 1980s that I despised.
Then again, I realized I was also a military regime and had to embrace it.
Ahem-.
I cleared my throat awkwardly.
"You mean to give students some military training and break them in early, is that it?"
"Yes, sir that''s the gist of it."
"Very well, let''s do that and mold the youth into soldiers."
There might be some side effects, but isn''t the survival of our nation, Korea, the priority above all else?
If it could increase our chances of surviving theing world war, I was ready to arm not just students, but even the elderly and send them to the front lines if needed.
Surely, that''s better than a ''4??''13 ending where we''re torn to pieces.
After finishing the inspection of the weapons factory in Wonsan with Kim Sung-joo, a radio call came in on our way back to the Capital.
"Secure line and scramble the frequency. Chancellor, it''s the Army Ministry with urgent news."
I took the radio with a steady hand.
"This is Lee Sung Joon. What? War has broken out as predicted? Understood loud and clear."
I wasn''t particrly surprised having seen thising.
I had anticipated the outbreak of World War II before anyone else with my future knowledge.
It would take just four weeks for Pnd, a perfectly respectable middle power, to vanish from the map and be wiped from existence.
Now that war had broken out, it was time for me to make my move in earnest and seize the moment.
"Get me a line with the Foreign Ministry now! Yes, this is Lee Sung Joon. Please issue a statement condemning Germany''s invasion of Pnd in the strongest possible terms."
I cut ties with Hitler as soon as the war began like severing a gangrenous limb.
Only a fool would ride the plummeting Hitler coin and go down with that sinking ship.
That was my clear thinking as sharp as a guillotine de.1. Medicine that for sleep? From what I googled it seems to be used for treatmentof anxiety, seizures, muscle spasms or twitches. It can also reduce the symptoms of alcohol withdrawal. It works by helping your nervous system calm down.2. St. Petersburg is a Russian port city on the Baltic Sea. It was the imperial capital for 2 centuries, having been founded in 1703 by Peter the Great, subject of the city''s iconic ¡°Bronze Horseman¡± statue. It remains Russia''s cultural center, with venues such as the Mariinsky Theatre hosting opera and ballet, and the State Russian Museum showcasing Russian art, from Orthodox icon paintings to Kandinsky works3. Kliment Yefremovich Voroshilov (born Feb. 4 [Jan. 23, Old Style], 1881, Verkhneye, Russia¡ªdied Dec. 2, 1969, Moscow) was a military and political leader of the Soviet Union who served as head of state after the death of his close friend and coborator Joseph Stalin.4. General Joseph Doumenc was a French army officer who served as the head of the French military mission to the Soviet Union in 1939, just before the outbreak of World War 2. He was sent to Moscow to negotiate a potential alliance between France, Britain, and the USSR against Nazi Germany. However, the talks ultimately failed due to mistrust on both sides and the Soviet Union''s demands for influence in Eastern Europe. This failure yed a part in the Soviet Union signing the Molotov-Ribbentrop Pact with Germany instead, which divided Eastern Europe between the two powers. Doumenc''s unsessful mission highlights theplex diplomatic maneuverings and shifting alliances in the lead-up to the war.5. Rear Admiral Reginald Aylmer Ranfurly Plunkett-Ernle-Erle-Drax, moremonly known as Reginald Drax, was a British naval officer who served as the head of the British military mission to the Soviet Union in 1939, alongside French General Joseph Doumenc. Drax was tasked with negotiating a potential alliance between Britain, France, and the Soviet Union to counter the growing threat of Nazi Germany. However, like his French counterpart, Drax''s efforts were hampered by mutual suspicion and the Soviet Union''s demands for influence in Eastern Europe, which the British were reluctant to ept. The failure of the Drax-Doumenc mission contributed to the Soviet Union''s decision to sign the Molotov-Ribbentrop Pact with Germany, which had far-reaching consequences for the course of World War 2. Drax''s role in these negotiations underscores the high-stakes diplomatic efforts that took ce in the months leading up to the war.6. Ulrich Friedrich-Wilhelm Joachim von Ribbentrop was a German politician and diplomat who served as Minister of Foreign Affairs of Nazi Germany from 1938 to 1945.7. Marshal Edward Rydz-?mig?y also called Edward ?mig?y-Rydz, was a Polish politician, statesman, Marshal of Pnd and Commander-in-Chief of Pnd''s armed forces, as well as a painter and poet. Born in 1886, he grew up in small beginnings and was raised by his maternal grandparents after he became an orphan at age 13.8. Felicjan S?awoj Sk?adkowski was a Polish physician, general, and politician who served as Minister of Internal Affairs and as the 28th Prime Minister of Pnd before and at the Outbreak of World War II. Sk?adkowski studied medicine at the Jagiellonian University in Krak¨®w, graduating in 1911.9. Ignacy Mo?cicki was a Polish chemist and politician who was the country''s president from 1926 to 1939. He was the longest serving president in Polish history. Mo?cicki was the President of Pnd when Germany invaded the country on 1 September 1939 and started World War II.10. Operation Canned Goods was a false g operation orchestrated by Nazi Germany in August 1939 to create a pretext for invading Pnd. German operatives, dressed in Polish uniforms, staged an attack on a German radio station in Gleiwitz (now Gliwice, Pnd). To make the attack seem more convincing, they used human corpses, most likely from concentration camps, and ced them at the scene as casualties.
The Germans then used this ''attack'' as evidence that Pnd had initiated hostilities, thus justifying Germany''s subsequent invasion of Pnd on September 1, 1939, which marked the beginning of World War 2 in Europe. The name "Canned Goods" likely referred to the staged nature of the incident, as something prepared in advance, like canned food.
This deceptive operation exemplified the lengths to which Hitler''s regime was willing to go to further its expansionist agenda, even if it meant fabricating an excuse for war. It also highlighted the cynical and ruthless nature of Nazi propaganda and their attempts to manipte public opinion both in Germany and internationally.11. The Daqing Oil Field, formerly romanized as "Taching", is thergest oil field in the People''s Republic of China, located between the Songhua river and Nen River in Heilongjiang province. When the Chinese government began to use pinyin for romanization, the field''s name became known as Daqing12. The Liaodong or Liaotung Penins is a penins in southern Liaoning province in Northeast China, and makes up the southwestern coastal half of the Liaodong region.13. Right, this was a meme that popped up due to a mistrantion of the Manga -Sokushi Cheat ga Saikyou Sugite, Isekai no Yatsura ga Marude Aite ni Naranaindesu ga. ? My Instant Death Ability Is So Overpowered, No One in This Other World Stands a Chance Against Me!
Where, the mc is testing how far his broken skill can go, but the trantor made a mistake while doing it, causing a somewhat serious line to sound goofy.
For those curious this scene happened in ch 3 of this manga.
Chapter 37: The Doom of Poland (1)
On September 1, 1939, the German Wehrmacht mobilized an army of 1.5 million to invade Pnd like a horde of ravenous beasts.
Pnd, which had to face this onught, had a force of 1.75 million, including active and reserve troops, but it was not at a level to withstand the offensive of the modernized German army and their merciless tactics.
"Too slow. Too slow. What you''re seeing is the afterimage of our army as we ze past you!"
Of course, it wasn''t true that the German army was an invincible mobile unit consisting of fully motorized troops despite their boastful propaganda.
Most of the German army had to rely on horse-drawn carriages or walk on their own feet, not vehicles like primitive savages.
The real driving force behind the German army''s blitzkrieg1 was not the tanks or nes featured in propaganda, but stimnts like methamphetamine that allowed them to walk for 48 hours without sleep like drug-crazed zombies.
There was a high risk of turning soldiers into drug addicts after the war, but in fact, no one cared about such problems in their pursuit of victory.
"What? Does it make them walk for 48 hours without sleep? Make sure to feed it to the soldiers and keep them hooked. Feed them twice the usual dose."
Rather, they were eager to use more stimnts if they knew of their existence to push their troops beyond human limits.
While the German army waged a blitzkrieg with the help of drugs coursing through their veins, the Polish army was busy struggling in a swamp of despair and hopelessness."With what can we stop German tanks and nes raining death upon us?"
Of course, Pnd had excellent tanks like the 7TP2 and fighters like the PZL P243 that could rival the enemy''s.
But the quantity was far too insufficient to stem the tide of German steel.
No matter how excellent the weapons were, if they couldn''t be mass-produced, they might as well not exist in the face of overwhelming numbers.
Unfortunately, the construction of Pnd''s military industry was sluggish due to the aftermath of the longsting trade war during the Weimar Republic era, and the military modernization n was pushed back to after 1942 when it would be toote.
To begin with, the timing of the outbreak of war was the worst for Pnd as if fate itself had conspired against them.
It wasn''t like they had any advantages over the German army besides equipment either to even the odds.
The quality of the officer corps was inferior and gued by nepotism and ipetence, and the Polish military leadership''s perception of reality in the face of war also failed to face the situation head-on with clear eyes.
"How can we just give away the sacred territory we recovered after 150 years of foreign upation? We can''t give up even an inch of our mothend."
Instead of utilizing natural obstacles like the Vist River4 to slow the German advance, the Polish military devised a strategy of stopping the enemy at the border and gradually retreating in a fighting withdrawal.
The policy of defending the border with inferior forces was no different from handing victory to Germany for free on a silver tter.
"Look at those ignorant Poles marching to their doom."
The German army pushed back the Polish army, marching triumphantly ording to the operational n they had originally established with clockwork precision.
However, that didn''t mean this war wentpletely ording to Germany''s will or desires.
On September 3, Britain and France each dered war on Germany in support of their beleaguered ally.
"F¨¹hrer I bring terrible news. Britain has also dered war against the Reich."
"Unbelievable that they would dare defy me!"
It was an esction into World War II that Hitler had never anticipated in his wildest dreams.
In fact, Germany was not at all prepared for a prolonged war against the major powers.
Oil reserves were insufficient to fuel the war machine, and ammunition was only enough to sustain a few weeks of operations before the cupboard ran bare.
In such a situation, facing a naval blockade and all-out war with the great powers, it was not unreasonable for Hitler to be as shocked as if he would faint at the prospect of his ns unraveling.
Moreover, Pnd''s resistance was formidable beyond expectations.
The Polish army, which was initially thought to copse easily, showed stubborn resistance and clung to the German army like a thorn in their side.
"If Britain and Francee to our aid, we can win and send the Germans running."
The Poles pinned all their hopes on the attacks of Britain and France to relieve them in their darkest hour.
If they could hold out until they turned the tide of the war with the might of the Allies, the Polish nation could survive and endure.
They would be victorious against the Nazi invaders.
*
"The defeat of Pnd is a foregone conclusion as their fate is sealed."
I coldly prophesied the destruction of Pnd with grim certainty.
Those British and French bastards were only good for sending thoughts and prayers, providing little help to Pnd, which was being pummeled by the main German forces like a helpless punching bag.
What substantial assistance could they provide by briefly engaging in events with grandiose names like the Saar Offensive that amounted to nothing?
"It is as you say, Your Excellency."
I looked around at the generals of the National Salvation Military Committee gauging their reactions.
"Gentlemen, let me ask you one thing a question of utmost importance."
"Please speak, Your Excellency."
"After Pnd falls to the German onught, how far will this war expand and consume Europe?"
The generals sank into deep thought at my question pondering the grim possibilities.
"Won''t it be a great war with even the United States participating once more, like thest world war that engulfed the globe?"
"The Soviet Union may also enter the war seizing the opportunity to carve up Germany and expand their influence."
The generals expressed their respective thoughts and concerns for the future.
"Then, which side should our Korean Empire stand on in this brewing storm?"
This was a test of their loyalty and judgment.
I intended to block the promotion of any fellows who answered Axis powers here and sided with fascist tyranny.
Behave properly and choose wisely, for your future depends on it, you crazy nutjobs.
The generals pondered for a while weighing the options and came up with answers to the loaded question.
"We should side with the Soviet Union and themunist bloc."
Colonel Baek Dong-seok said with surprising conviction.
Suddenly siding with the Reds our ideological opposites?
It was an unexpected answer that caught me off guard.
"Colonel Baek, what''s your reason for this shocking proposal?"
"Bnce of power, Your Excellency."
"Bnce you say?"
"If the Western powers defeat Germany in the future as seems likely, we may be the next target in their imperialist sights. To confront them and safeguard our sovereignty, the most powerful ally is none other than the Soviet Union and their mighty Red Army."
"The Reds'' credibility is rock bottom and their word means nothing."
"Necessity will create mutual trust and forge bonds of cooperation. The Reds also need friends to counter the capitalist threat, don''t they?"
It wasn''t wrong his argument had merit.
"We have already signed a non-aggression pact with the Soviet Union as a first step. I see no reason why we can''t move towards an alliance and deepen our ties."
"I understand what you mean Colonel, your point is well taken."
The generals each mentioned the names of countries like the United States, Britain, and France as potential allies in court.
The reason was simple and painfully obvious.
Germany cannot win against such odds, so let''s ride on the coattails of the Western powers to victory and spoils.
It was the logic I had also considered and found tempting.
However, there was one sticking point that prevented me from readily siding with the Allies and throwing in our lot with them.
When this war ended in an Allied victory as seemed inevitable, would they recognize the Empire''s power and standing in the East or seek to curtail it?
If by chance the Allies did not recognize our interests and sought to impose their will, my position would be difficult and untenable.
As a dictator, deciding to retreat would make my position unstable and show weakness, and confronting them head-on would mean nothing but fighting the Allies in a futile war.
I didn''t want to be driven into such an ufortable choice between two options that both spelled disaster.
So, I was thinking of adjusting the situation so that the West and Germany could annihte each other in a protracted bloodbath, but Colonel Baek Dong-seok gave me a new perspective to consider.
The Reds
Themunist menace.
Indeed, if I changed my thinking and looked at things differently, there was no better ally than the Soviet Union in this dangerous new world.
If we allied with the Soviet Union, which had an army as massive as the entire Westbined and vast resources to draw upon, there would be no risk of being ckmailed by the West under any circumstances or pushed around.
The problem was that the Reds were a bunch that couldn''t be trusted as allies with their track record of betrayal.
How did the United States treat the Soviet Union during World War II when they were supposed allies?
They fed them, clothed them, put them to bed, and even changed their diapers providing endless aid and supplies, only to be rewarded with the Cold War and decades of hostility.
Those fucking bastards stabbed them in the back.
As a victim of that Cold War caught in the crossfire, I couldn''t help but shudder more at the Soviet Union and its treacherous nature.
Nevertheless, personal feelings were personal feelings that had to be set aside, and public affairs were public affairs that required cold calction.
I seriously considered whether to make the Soviet Union an ally weighing the pros and cons.
What to do about this thorny issue?
No, there was no need to worry already and get ahead of myself.
Was there a need to firmly establish a policy now when the situation was still fluid?
Anyway, it seemed necessary to test the waters with the Soviet Union and gauge their receptiveness.
If the Soviet Union showed a positive response to our overtures, we would gradually push for it and deepen ties, and if not, we would discard it and explore other options.
As I was organizing my thoughts and formting a n, Colonel Lee Jeong-yun spoke up.
"Your Excellency I have a suggestion."
"Yes, you Colonel Lee. Speak your mind."
"What about Germany as a potential ally?"
No, this bastard dares to suggest siding with Germany, which we had cut ties with and denounced?
"You''re saying we should side with Berlin and Hitler? Why on earth would we do that?"
"Germany has thoroughly prepared for war and built up its military might. In contrast, the West has plunged into war without any preparation or readiness. If it''s a fight between the prepared and the unpreparedbatants, Germany''s victory is self-evident and assured. Moreover, isn''t Germany''s national power as great as Britain and Francebined making them a formidable force?"
That''s an exaggeration and wishful thinking.
Germany''s national power is greater than France''s that much is true, but it barelypares to the entire British Empire, including the dominions and far-flung colonies.
There''s no way it can match the twobined and emerge victorious.
This illusion arose because the German Empire during World War I disyed monstrous power and nearly prevailed.
At that time, Germany faced six great powers5 as enemies and still demonstrated the ability to copse one side of the two-front war through sheer tenacity and skill.
But Hitler''s Germany,pared to the German Empire that had prepared for war for decades and honed its military to a fine edge, was nothing more than balloon muscles a paper tiger puffed up with hot air.
"Germany has only started rearming a few years ago and is not yet ready for a prolonged conflict."
Officially, Germany''s rearmament began in 1935 with Hitler''s repudiation of the Versailles treaty.
Of course, the rearmament project under the surface had been going on since the days of the Weimar Republic in secret, but the reality was that therge-scale rearmament above the surface had not evensted four years leaving them woefully unprepared.
"But they are thoroughly preparedpared to Britain and France who have neglected their armed forces. Just wait and see. Germany will definitely defeat France and knock them out of the war."
Several generals also nodded their heads in agreement with this assessment.
I wanted to criticize their unreasonable conclusion and point out the ws in their logic, but knowing that France would actually fall in six weeks to the German blitzkrieg, it was ambiguous to say anything definitive.
"I understand your story and the reasoning behind it."
To be able to predict Germany''s victory even in this situation with limited information at hand.
Was the halo left by that crippled bastard Hitler this big that it blinded them to reality?
"But let me make it clear here and now, gentlemen."
The generals straightened their backs with tense expressions as I spoke with authority.
"Our Korean Empire will never side with Germany under any circumstances. Do you understand what I''m saying and the gravity of my words?"
"Yes! Chancellor, we hear and obey!"
"It''s enough that you understand and will follow my lead. Since the war has broken out and the world is in turmoil, those who will work in the situation room monitoring developments stay, and the rest go have a dinner party and unwind. I''ll pay today as a gesture of goodwill, so let''s go to a fancy club and let loose a little."
"We will obey yourmand, Your Excellency."
Just because a war broke out didn''t mean we could spend every day thinking only about the war and neglect our own well-being.
We needed to refresh our mood like this from time to time and keep morale high for the battles ahead.1. blitzkrieg, military tactic calcted to create psychological shock and resultant disorganization in enemy forces through the employment of surprise, speed, and superiority in mat¨¦riel or firepower.2. The 7TP was a Polish light tank of the Second World War. It was developed from the British Vickers 6-ton. A standard tank of the Polish Army during the 1939 Invasion of Pnd, its production did not exceed 150 vehicles. Its chassis was used as the base for the C7P artillery tractor.3. The PZL P.24 is a Polish fighter aircraft, built in thete 1930s by Pa¨½stwowe Zak?ady Lotnicze. It was a much more advanced development of the PZL P.11, a Polish wing all-metal fighter designed by Zygmunt Pu?awski.4. The Vist is the longest river in Pnd and the ninth-longest in Europe, at 1,047 kilometres in length. Its drainage basin, extending into three other countries apart from Pnd, covers 193,960 km2, of which 168,868 km2 is in Pnd.5. the United States, Britain, Russia, France, Korea, and Italy
Chapter 38: The Doom of Poland (2)
The war situation did not deviate from our predictions in the slightest.
The Polish army fought well in battles like the Bzura Battle1 disying valor and tenacity, but in the end, they were repeatedly pushed back by the overwhelming firepower and resources of the German army like a relentless tide.
In this situation of impending Polish defeat, the Soviet ambassador Mikhail vutsky2 requested an audience seeking a private meeting.
I think I know the reason for his visit.
I met the ambassador in the reception room with a sense of anticipation.
The Soviet ambassador looked like an ordinary office worker with a nondescript appearance, but his overall impression was sharp and irritable with a piercing gaze.
We exchanged greetings with polite formalities and went straight to the point not wasting any time.
Since the rtions between the two countries were amicable and cordial, the conversation proceeded amicably despite the tense circumstances.
"Here is a letter that the General Secretary Stalin asked me to convey to Your Excellency with utmost urgency."
"May I check it here in your presence, Ambassador?""Go ahead Your Excellency, by all means."
I tore off the seal with a swift motion and scanned the text on the luxurious stationery absorbing its contents.
The gist of the letter was straightforward.
[We are trying to ''protect'' half of Pnd from Germany and safeguard our interests by carving up the spoils between us, and we would appreciate your understanding and silentplicity in this matter. If the Korean Empire is willing to understand turn a blind eye and not interfere or raise objections, we are also willing to cooperate with what Korea is doing in its backyard and support your endeavors and ambitions.]
Hmm, it sounded like something I had heard in the 21st century as well as history repeating itself.
Didn''t German Chancellor f Scholz3dere rearmament and say that he was building up the military to protect Czechia, Austria, and Pnd from external threats?
However, I knew the true motives behind such derations, and that butcher Stalin also knew the real reason, that he was not sincerely deploying troops to protect his neighbors like Scholz imed to be doing.
This was an obvious y.
But there was no reason not to y along.
"I fully understand the words of His Excellency the General Secretary and his noble intentions. The Korean Empire will acquiesce to this course of action."
"Really Your Excellency? Would you agree so readily?"
Really Ambassador, without hesitation.
Then, in this era of imperialism and realpolitik, would I make an enemy of a huge neighbor like the Soviet Union to protect the security of a country that I''m not even close to?
From the standpoint of considering the Soviet Union as a potential long-term ally and partner, it was even more impossible to refuse their request.
The Soviet ambassador expressed his gratitude for my favorable response and amodating stance.
"Thank you, Your Excellency, for your wise decision. The General Secretary will not forget the favor shown by the Korean Empire in its hour of need."
Heh, he better not forget this debt.
That''s why I''m allowing you to take half of Pnd as spoils of war.
I intended to get back the favor I bestowed this time at a high price and cash it in when the time was right.
Exactly 6 hours after the Soviet ambassador left the pce, the Red Army crossed the Polish border in a massive invasion.
It was as if they were prepared and waiting for my signal.
When a massive invasion force of nearly 1 million battle-hardened troops pushed in, the Polish border defense corps, numbering only a few tens of thousands inparison, were helplessly pushed back unable to stem the red tide.
¡°The Polish are doomed.¡±
How can they handle 1 million Soviet troops bearing down on them when they are already outnumbered in terms of military strength by the Germans?
I could clearly see the front lines being pushed back rapidly on the map before me.
In my view, Pnd had a life expectancy of no more than about 3 weeks at most before total copse.
Perhaps even shorter than that if resistance crumbled.
"Well, they should have done better in diplomacy and chosen their allies more wisely."
September 17, 1939, was a disastrous day for Pnd.
At Bzura4 in the west, the main Polish forces, the Pomorze5 and Poznan6 armies, were caught in an encirclement by the German pincers and suffered catastrophic losses decimated by the onught, and in the east, a million Soviet troops pushed in like a crimson flood.
Pnd was driven to a point where it was difficult to hold any hope of salvation or victory.
Now it was a situation where even the minimum expectation of getting lenient armistice terms from Germany by dragging out the war could not be achieved as all leverage evaporated.
Forget the armistice and negotiated peace, the country was about to bepletely ruined and torn asunder between two ravenous wolves.
In that situation, shouldn''t they cling to the Nazi pants and beg for mercy?
While I highly appreciated the tenacity of the Poles who persevered to the end and fought bravely against all odds, I couldn''t help but feel sorry for them and their tragic fate.
And the fateful day of ultimate defeat was just around the corner looming ominously.
On September 28, 1939, the Polish capital Warsaw fell to the German invaders.
To be precise, it had copsed the day before when they signed the armistice and capitted, but there was not much difference in the result.
Our generals were greatly shocked by the destruction of Pnd and how swiftly it urred.
Rather than being surprised by the destruction itself which was predictable, it was more urate to say that they were surprised by the speed of the German''s advance.
"I can''t believe it this travesty. How could Pnd, the number one military power in Eastern Europe, be defeated so easily and utterly crushed?"
The old generals could not easily believe that Pnd, thergest military power in Eastern Europe, could copse in just over 4 weeks a mere month, even after seeing it with their own eyes unfold before them.
On the other hand, the younger generals of our National Salvation Military Committee had a slightly different opinion and drew other conclusions from the debacle.
"This is the product of thebination of motorized infantry, tanks, artillery, and the air force in charge of aerial artillery working in unison. The blitzkrieg shown by Germany is our goal and the very point we should reach and surpass to ensure our survival!"
Uh, well I had my doubts about that assessment.
They weren¡¯t quite right.
I wonder if they are saying that knowing most of the German army is running on foot and riding horse-drawn carriages rather than vehicles and armor as they assume.
If you only watch the propaganda videos and newsreels, of course, the German army all rides in cars and pulls tanks appearing mechanized and modern.
But that''s not the reality far from it in fact.
And even if we believe that lie to be true and ept it at face value, a new problem arises,
Can we put it into practice and emte the Germans?
"Colonel Kim. How are you going to motorize the 1 million-strong Imperial Army soldiers with our limited resources?"
What about the money and the exorbitant costs? The budget¡I mean theck of budget?
Even the cost of developing tanks and self-propelled guns is already breaking our back and draining the treasury dry.
In this situation, motorizing the entire army is a pipe dream.
It''s not even worth half a penny of consideration or debate.
"But if we don''t follow the trend of the world''s great powers and modernize our forces, won''t we copse miserably like Pnd when our time of testinges? Even if we have to tighten our belts and make sacrifices, we must follow them and adapt to survive."
Well, there¡¯s some reason for that argument.
However, it wasn''t entirely right either and there were ws in their logic.
You see, the German army is actuallyposed of junkies high on drugs.
That¡¯s why those madds could maintain their pace, it¡¯s all thanks to the power of drugs and stimnts.
Wouldn''t it be cheaper to spend the money for vehicles on drugs instead and create our own berserkers?
It''s efficient in a twisted sort of way.
Hmm, I pondered the unsavory implications.
I remember presenting a war on drugs as a vision at some point to tackle the social ills, but that''s not important at all in this context.
After all, what''s important is the survival of the nation at any cost, not some crime crackdown and moral crusades.
"Major Park. If there''s no money, nothing can be done about rapid mechanization. So we have to take economically viable alternatives and make do with what we have."
Even Japan was facing simr constraints.
Since they couldn''t make portable anti-tank missiles like the Panzerfaust7 and stick them into tanks like Germany with maic charges, they made suicide bombs (user safety not guaranteed) by attaching explosives to the end of a bamboo spear and directly jabbing them into tanks in suicidal charges,
And since they couldn''t use things like the Goliath8mine that goes under a tank and explodes by remote control with advanced electronics, they used human anti-tank mines that carried explosives andy down under tanks sacrificing themselves.
Why would Japan resort to such desperate measures?
Because using suicide bombs or human anti-tank mines is cheaper to produce and can be supplied more with the money avable to imitate the advanced weapons made by Germany on a budget.
We were no different from Japan in that regard.
"Your Excellency I implore you. Then please increase the budget for the Army. For the Army to survive in tank warfare against the threats we face, more investment is needed to procure modern weapons."
Budget? I want to increase it too believe me.
But to do that bullshit, I have to cut the budget somewhere else, and most areas are already choked to the point of suffocation barely scraping by.
The only affluent neighborhood and well-fed branch is the Navy, which is part of the same military but a rival for funding.
However, that''s the ce we made ufortable once when we cut the supplementary budget for 1938 and earned their ire.
If we touch that ce again and gore their sacred ox, it wouldn''t be strange for the admirals to rise up in open revolt.
What can I do to square this circle?
There''s no money to spare for an arms race.
If we could just export a lot of military supplies for hard currency, we could do something to bolster the coffers.
We were already selling everything we could to the Allies to support their war effort.
As I was thinking about it racking my brain, an idea shed through my mind like lightning a stroke of genius.
What if we sell some ammunition to Germany through indirect exports using a middleman to hide the source?
If we think about it, if we sell ammunition through the Reds as intermediaries, the Allies probably won''t notice or raise a fuss.
Even the 21st-century Republic of Korea supplied hundreds of thousands of shells to Ukraine through indirect exports using cutouts and shellpanies.
And the reason they didn''t get caught by Russia was that they used the excuse that they gave it to the US for ¡®training purposes¡¯.
I could do the same and use the same subterfuge.
Heh, don¡¯t the Russians owe me one anyway?
It would be perfect if we sold our ammunition to the Soviets and had them sell it to Germany for a tidy profit.
The Soviets could also take somemission in the middle as their cut, so it should be fine and a win-win for all.
The Soviets would openly supply oil, chromium, and tungsten to Germany as part of their pact, regardless of my intentions, so there should be nothing wrong with this n.
I immediately fleshed out this idea.
¡°Operator, Connect me with the Foreign Minister immediately.¡±
Exactly one dayter, a positive response came from the Soviet Union as expected.
"We''ll cooperate Your Excellency. How much ammunition will you send through our channels?"
Our rtionship with the Nazis wasn''t very good now given our ideological differences, but not with the Soviets who were more pragmatic.
Thanks to Moscow being in the middleman, the business of selling ammunition to the Nazis proceeded smoothly without a hitch.
The Nazis, who were already short on ammunition after their Polish campaign, readily epted this deal to replenish their stocks.
On October 5, 1939, just as we were starting to export ammunition to Germany via the Soviet Union, Germany''s dictator Adolf Hitler visited Warsaw in triumph and inspected the German troops upying the city.
The next day, on October 6, thest Polish troops surrendered after a valiant struggle, officially ending the Polish campaign and the nation''s existence.
The Second Polish Republic, founded in 1919 in the aftermath of World War I,pletely disappeared from history in just 20 years erased from the map once more.
Some soldiers fled following the government-in-exile that escaped abroad to continue the fight, but most remained in the country resigned to their fate.
The losses suffered by Pnd in this short war were beyond imagination andprehension.
Almost every conceivable evil and atrocity, such as civilian massacres, looting, rape, and ethnic cleansing of minorities, wasmitted by the invaders with impunity.
Geneva Conventions? What¡¯s that? Never heard of it.
It was truly a regrettable situation and a dark chapter in human history.
That''s why we should strengthen our resolve and harden our determination.
This nation, the Korean Empire, must not be allowed to be a second Pnd and suffer the same grim fate.1. The Battle of the Bzura was both thergest battle and Polish counter-attack of the German invasion of Pnd and was fought from 9 to 19 September. The battle took ce west of Warsaw, near the Bzura River.2. Couldn''t find much information on this guy, but he''s real and died at feburary 24. 1943 at 45 years old3. f Scholz is a German politician who has been the chancellor of Germany since 8 December 2021. A member of the Social Democratic Party, he previously served as Vice Chancellor in the fourth Merkel cab and as Federal Minister of Finance from 2018 to 2021. 4. The Bzura is a river in central Pnd. A tributary of the Vist river, the Bzura is 173 kilometres long and has a basin area of 7,764 km2. During the Second World War, Polish forces made a major stand here against the Wehrmacht in an attempt to halt the German advance on Warsaw.5. Pomerania is a historical region on the southern shore of the Baltic Sea in Central Europe, split between Pnd and Germany.6. Pozna¨½ is a city on the Warta River in western Pnd. It¡¯s known for universities as well as its old town, with Renaissance-style buildings in Old Market Square. Pozna¨½ Town Hall houses the Historical Museum of Pozna¨½, with exhibits on the city. The town hall''s clock features mechanical goats that butt heads at noon. The Gothic and baroque Saints Peter and Paul Cathedral is built on an ind called Ostr¨®w Tumski.7. The Panzerfaust was a development family of single-shot man-portable anti-tank systems developed by Nazi Germany during World War II. The weapons were the first single-use light anti-tank weapons based on a pre-loaded disposableunch tube, a weapon configuration which is still used today.8. The Goliath tracked mine was a series of two unmanned ground vehicles used by the German Army as disposable demolition vehicles during World War II. (Please search this one, they are really cute looking)
Chapter 39: Gentlemen of the Kremlin (1)
All of Germany was drunk on triumph.
The fact that they had defeated Pnd, a powerful military power, in just over 4 weeks fueled their sense of invincibility.
"Sieg Heil! Sieg Heil!"1
Now, they would reim everything they had lost in the Treaty of Versailles without fail and avenge past humiliations.
The Germans expected the F¨¹hrer to bring them victory and lead them to glory.
But some did not think so and harbored grave doubts.
"The F¨¹hrer will lead this country to ruin with his megalomania. He has chosen an all-out war against the Allies. It means a repeat of the Great World War where millions died in the trenches for nothing."
"We must stop it before that happens and Germany is destroyed again. Director Canaris2, how are the negotiations with Britain going?"
Beneath the surface, the anti-Hitler conspiracy began to raise its head again like a hydra.
They sought to contact the Allies and seek cooperation on the anti-Hitler coup and the issue of ending the war before it escted further.Sadly, the British government reacted cynically to the contact by the anti-Hitler forces not taking them seriously.
¡¶If the conspirators have a chance of seizing power in Germany, that''s one thing, but why should we negotiate with those who have no authority and no way to deliver on their promises?¡·
Aside from the conspiracies and collusions taking ce under the surface cloak-and-dagger style, the war entered a lull akin to a deceptive calm before the storm.
"Come on,e on attack already you bastards."
The Allied forces waited behind the Maginot Line3 for the German army to charge in and break their teeth on the fortifications.
"There''s no point in charging head-on over there."
However, the F¨¹hrer had no intention of doing so either being smarter than that.
As a result, the situation continued where the two armies only confronted each other in a staring contest.
Apart from the battles taking ce at sea and in the air, it was so quiet that one might wonder if this was a war or just a farce.
It was the time of the so-called "Phoney War".4
Both camps devoted their efforts to strengthening their forces in anticipation of the decisive battle.
While the Western world was catching its breath before the life-or-death match, the Soviet Union moved to obtain the territory promised in the German-Soviet Non-Aggression Pact as spoils.
"We will punish the illegal provocations of the Finns and theirckeys!"
On November 30, 1939, the Soviet army invaded Find with a massive force of 540,000 troops from 25 divisions, an avnche of men and steel.5
Stalin exined that he had no choice but to take military action to protect the safety of Leningrad6 from Finnish militarists and their dastardly schemes.
To exin Stalin''s true intentions and cut through the propaganda,
"Find was and ruled by the old Tsarist Russia7 in the good old days. So I want to swallow Finnish territory back into the fold. It was originally mine anyway by right of conquest."
Stalin wanted to use the chaos of the Second World War to regain the territory of the former Tsarist Empire and resurrect it under the Soviet banner.
Of course, he did not ask the opinion of the local residents who had no say in the matter.
After all, isn¡¯t the people who count the votes that matter, and not the people who vote, in Soviet democracy?
"Finish off little Find in a week and grind them to dust. Be careful not to identally cross the Swedish border and bring them in against us."
"Don''t worry, Comrade General Secretary leave it to me. We''ll be careful not to make mistakes and keep it localized."
When the Soviet Union started a second war on false pretenses and tant lies, the militarists of the Korean Empire were also stimted and filled with dangerous ideas.
"Look at the current situation unfolding before us. If you have power, you can expand your territory as much as you want! Our Korean Empire can do it too and seize our ce in the sun. It''s time to take up the burden of the Yellow Race and unite them under our benevolent rule!"
Of course, the voices of the militarists did not go beyond the ears of Lee Sung Joon who ignored their ravings.
Ignoring such nonsense and warmongering, Lee Sung Joon focused on the Finnish War as a case study.
*
"This war will be an overwhelming victory for the Soviet Union."
"Do you have a reason for being so confident or is it just bluster?"
"Isn''t the difference in weight ss overwhelming like an elephant versus an ant?"
Indeed, the difference in weight ss between the Soviet Union and Find was so overwhelming that it could not be expressed even with the word "enormous" or any supetive.
While the Soviet poption was 170 million, Find''s was not even 3.7 million.
The ratio of tanks was 2,400 to 9 an absurd mismatch, and there was a gap of 3,880 to 114 aircraft.
Under these conditions, the possibility of Find winning was virtually non-existent.
"We''ll have to wait and see about that and not count our chickens before they hatch."
I was wary of the generals'' prejudgments and overconfidence.
At first, it seemed that the Soviet army was pushing the Finnish army hard steamrolling them, as the generals had predicted with their armchair expertise.
In the face of the vast amount of heavy equipment and overwhelming troops possessed by the Soviet army, the Finnish army retreated repeatedly trading space for time.
However, as the harsh cold set in and Winter entered the fray, the story began to change little by little and the tables turned.
In the Battle of Suomussalmi8, which began on December 9, 1939, the Finnish army even achieved the great feat of annihting two Soviet divisions against all odds and expectations.
It was like David knocking down Goliath with a well-ced stone, regardless of weight ss or perceived strength.
The generals were bewildered by this situation caught t-footed.
"Did Your Excellency anticipate this situation or was it just a lucky guess?"
Of course, I already expected this, don¡¯t you know this magnificent Lee Sung Joon came from the future? Heh, bow towards my wisdom!
"Of course. Didn''t the Soviet army purge most of its capable generals with its own hands not long ago?"
This gross oversimplification served my purposes for now.
Of course, this story greatly simplified the Great Purge9 and its nuances.
There was also a view that the Great Purge within the military was a desperate measure to sweep away the warlord forces that exercised political power based on ethnicity and origin and threatened the regime.
The generals admired my insight and foresight while expressing cynicism at the Soviet army''s pathetic state and pitiful performance.
Is there any reason to overestimate the Ivans and give them faces, when they are struggling even with that level of troop disparity and every advantage?
Such a look of disdain and derision was reflected in the generals'' eyes and bodynguage.
If you underestimate the Reds like that you fools, you''ll end up with a bloody nose and broken teeth like the German army will in due time.
"Your Excellency."
"Speak, my friend."
"If the Red Army is in such a state of disarray, is there any need to consider them as allies or take them seriously?"
Well, if one looked solely at the disgrace on disy and this embarrassing performance, he would be right in such reasoning.
However, the greatest strength of the Soviet armyy in its capacity for ''self-innovation'' and learning from mistakes.
The Reds had the attitude of thoroughly analyzing the lessons learned from a failure with brutal honesty, so as not to repeat it the next time and improve their fighting prowess.
That was the fundamental difference between the Red Army and the Imperial Russian Army, which simply had arge quantity without quality.
That''s why Germany lost in the end, underestimating their foe.
"Of course, you''re absolutely right. Our army also showed such a disgrace at first and had to learn the hard way, didn''t it?"
The generals did not deny my words and nodded in agreement.
When we first intervened in the Spanish Civil War to support the Nationalists, how ipetent was the Imperial Army and how much face did we lose?
Even with the elite forces that were carefully selected and trained, they did not show any outstanding performance and were found wanting.
We wouldn''t havee this far if we hadn''t consumed blood, sweat, and treasure money in that crucible of fire.
The Chinese-Korean War ounted for 80% of what made the current Imperial Army the formidable force it is today.
"The Reds are no different in that regard. Those guys have also experienced a proper war and tasted bitter defeat, so they will improve next time without a doubt."
I highly valued the potential capabilities of the Reds despite their present shorings.
The current Reds were clearly an army to be despised and derided, but in two years, they would develop the ability to withstand a blow even when fighting against the German Wehrmacht, which had raised its skills to the highest level of perfection.
Regardless, we all agreed that the Reds would win in the end, despite the steep price such a win demanded.
In fact, that''s exactly what happened as I predicted.
The Reds reced Voroshilov10 - who had failed in the invasion operation and been found wanting - with Timoshenko11 as the newmander, reinforced their troops with fresh divisions, and shoved an army of 900,000 men into Find like a battering ram.
As the harsh winter came to an end and the ice melted, Find could no longer hold out and had no choice but to raise both hands in surrender.
¡°May this hand that was forced to sign such a treaty of capittion wither away and rot.¡±
The President of Findmented this sad fate as he signed the peace treaty that ended his nation''s valiant struggle.
Of course, the Soviet victory came at the cost of enormous casualties and rivers of blood.
There were only two lessons to be learned from that war and they were age-old truths.
First - Quantity has a quality all its own and eventually wins through sheer attrition.
Second - Artillery is the god of war that decides the oue of battles.
And the one with the most quantity around us was, of course, the Reds who could draw upon a vast manpower pool.
In that respect and knowing their true nature, we needed to be careful in dealing with the Reds lest we get burned by the mes we fanned.
On March 13, 1940, the day the Soviet Union won a pyrrhic victory, I sent a short congrattory letter to Moscow in the name of Prime Minister Roh Jae-Woo to extend an olive branch.
Stalin, who tried to swallow Find whole but only managed to eat 11% and choked on that morsel, would be pretty pissed off and seething with impotent rage, but he wouldn''t curse at us for greeting him with a smiling face and pretending nothing was amiss.
[Dear Secretary Stalin. Congrattions on the victory of the Union over the plucky Finns.]
Stalin sent back a very brief reply dripping with sarcasm.
[Dear Prime Minister Roh Jae-Woo. Thank you for Korea''s congrattory telegram and kind words.]
It was definitely felt that the Red boss was in a bad mood and not to be trifled with.
However, now was the perfect time to see what was going on with the Reds beneath the surface.
For the first time, I sent a letter in my own name to test the waters.
[Dear Secretary Stalin. If the Union agrees and is amenable, I would like to visit Moscow on April 1st in my capacity as the Army Chief of Staff to have a constructive dialogue with your country and explore areas of mutual interest. Please respond promptly at your earliest convenience.]
[Dear Chief of Staff Lee Sung Joon. I am informing you that I agree to your request to visit on April 1st and look forward to productive discussions.]
The time to meet the Red boss face-to-face was approaching and the game was afoot.
I informed the generals of this momentous fact that would shape our nation''s destiny.
"Is there any need for Your Excellency to visit Moscow and subject yourself to their tender mercies?"
There is every reason to do so.
It was necessary to observe the current power dynamics of the Reds up close and examine their thoughts and attitudes from the perspective of the current era with my own eyes.
Only then could we prepare the basis for judging whether to form an alliance with them or keep our distance.
"I have to go and see for myself. It''s a matter that I must examine with my own eyes and keen mind."
"Then, Your Excellency please allow me to serve you. I would like to have the honor of apanying you on this crucial mission."
"I will also apany Your Excellency and watch your back."
The generals werepeting with each other to go and bask in my reflected glory, so I picked only a few of the most capable and loyal.
These generals may seem stupid at times, but this was behavior close to the essence of power and how the game is yed.
Because the person who keeps close to the person in power enjoys that very power as a close aide and gatekeeper.
The detailed schedule coordination was left to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs to handle.
While my exciting tour through the Vodka drinker¡¯s Capital was approaching, Europe was still quiet, like the calm before the storm.
Germany had not yet taken any major action.
Seeing that nothing had changed even though the variable called the Korean Empire had supplied ammunition and thrown a wrench in the works, it seemed that they still had a lot to think about and contingencies to n for.
Even so, the "6 weeks" would happen as sure as the sun rises in the east.
It would be troublesome if Germany copsed before the 6 weeks even began and ruined my carefullyid ns.
If possible, I wanted them to copse after Korea had built a reliable alliance and gained enough weight to stand on its own two feet.
One might ask - Is it okay for Germany to attack the Soviets and halve the Red¡¯s power?
And the answer to that question would be¡
That it doesn''t matter in the grand scheme of things.
Even if we form an alliance, if the Soviet Union was too strong, we would be dragged along as a junior partner, so there was a need for a proper bnce to be adjusted and equilibrium maintained.
So, there was no problem at all with the Nazis and the Soviets fighting and bleeding each other out.
The only thing that bothers me is the United States, that sleeping giant across the Pacific.
Unless we do a "Pearl Harbor" instead of Japan and eliminate their fleet, the sleeping giant will bete to rise and enter the fray.
What if Germany unexpectedly does well under these conditions and conquers Europe?
Wouldn''t the situation be a bit shitty for us in the Far East?
That was the only thing that bothered me and kept me up at night.1. Nazi chants like "Heil Hitler!" and "Sieg Heil!" were prevalent across Nazi Germany, sprouting in mass rallies and even regr greetings alike.
In Nazi Germany, the Nazi chants "Heil Hitler!" and "Sieg Heil!" were the forms used by the regime: when meeting someone it was customary to greet with the words "Heil Hitler!", while "Sieg Heil!" was a verbal salute used at mass rallies. Specifically to the cry of an officer of the word Sieg (''victory''), the crowd responded with Heil (''hail'').2. head of German military intelligence3. Ouvrage Schoenenbourg is a Maginot Line fortification. It is located on the territory of themunes of Hunspach, Sch?nenbourg and Ingolsheim, in the French d¨¦partement of Bas-Rhin, forming part of the Fortified Sector of Haguenau, facing Germany.4. The Phoney War was an eight-month period at the outset of World War II during which there were virtually no Allied militarynd operations on the Western Front. WWII began on 1 September 1939 with Nazi Germany''s invasion of Pnd.5. The Winter War was a war between the Soviet Union and Find. It began with a Soviet invasion of Find on 30 November 1939, three months after the outbreak of World War II, and ended three and a half monthster with the Moscow Peace Treaty on 13 March 1940.6. St. Petersburg is a Russian port city on the Baltic Sea. It was the imperial capital for 2 centuries, having been founded in 1703 by Peter the Great, subject of the city''s iconic ¡°Bronze Horseman¡± statue. It remains Russia''s cultural center, with venues such as the Mariinsky Theatre hosting opera and ballet, and the State Russian Museum showcasing Russian art, from Orthodox icon paintings to Kandinsky works.7. The Russian Empire, also known as Imperial Russia or simply Russia, was a vast realm that spanned most of northern Eurasia from its promation in November 1721 until its dissolution in March 1917.8. The Battle of Suomussalmi was fought between Finnish and Soviet forces in the Winter War. The action took ce from 30 November 1939 to 8 January 1940. The oue was a Finnish victory against superior forces.9. The Great Purge, or the Great Terror, also known as the Year of ''37 and the Yezhovshchina, was Soviet General Secretary Joseph Stalin''s campaign to consolidate power over the Communist Party of the Soviet Union and Soviet state. The purges also sought to remove the remaining influence of Leon Trotsky.10. Kliment Yefremovich Voroshilov, poprly known as Klim Voroshilov, was a prominent Soviet military officer and politician during the Stalin-era.11. Semyon Konstantinovich Timoshenko was a Soviet militarymander, Marshal of the Soviet Union, and one of the most prominent Red Armymanders during the Second World War.
Chapter 40: Gentlemen of the Kremlin (2)
The Moscow of April was not as warm as I thought.
Perhaps because it was the capital of such an icy empire.
I received a greeting from Soviet Foreign Minister Molotov at Moscow Station.
"You must have had a hard timeing all this way, Chief of Staff."
"Thank you for your hospitality, Minister."
Molotov''s bulging forehead was quite impressive, and I thought he might have been hit by Stalin during a meeting.
I took the car provided by the Soviet side and went straight to the Kremlin.
When I arrived at the Kremlin, a figure I often saw in portraits approached and greeted me.
"This is the first time we met like this."
"It''s an honor to meet you, Comrade General-Secretary."The protagonist of the nightmare who divided the Korean Penins and left the gift called Kim Il-sung1 was in front of me.
Stalin introduced the generals lined up next to him one by one.
Officially, I visited not as the head of state, but as the top military leader, so no civilian officials came out except for Molotov.
But considering that I was the real power holder, it was okay that Stalin came out to meet me.
Is that the disgraced Voroshilov?
Looking at Voroshilov, Stalin''s close friend, he seemed to be living veryfortably despite being ousted.
Well, if he purges him too, Stalin will have no one to talk to.
I shook hands with people like Timoshenko, the victor of the Finnish front, and Marshal Budyonny.
As people who left significant names in history, they all had thick and strong impressions.
Even if they were just Stalin''sckeys, the fact that they survived under that human butcher deserved high praise.
After the generals on both sides finished greeting each other, we immediately had a brief conversation.
As it was not an official meeting, Stalin led the conversation while mixing in jokes.
Of course, the atmosphere was notfortable.
When the conversation had ripened to some extent, I casually brought up a topic.
"Comrade General-Secretary, how do you think this war will end?"
"Well, I''d like to have confidence, but I don''t know how things will turn out. After tasting bitterness in Find, I guess I learned humility."
As he said that, Stalin red at his generals.
Just by shooting a nce, it felt like my heart was freezing.
"What do you think, Chief of Staff?"
''Well, I''m thinking of a future where Germany wins after ''6 weeks''.''
Of course, this is a short-term outlook, and the long-term outlook is a bit different.
I was convinced that in the long run, Germany would definitely copse.
The reason was simple.
Germany does not have the means to make Britain submit.
Neither by air nor by sea.
The German army, which they boasted about, could do nothing in front of a narrow ditch only 40km wide.
If they entered a long-term war without being able to bring down Britain, it was only a matter of time before the German-style plunder economy, which was making ends meet, reached its limit.
The reason Hitler invaded the Soviet Union was simply to find an opponent with whom he could gamble with the cards he had in his hands.
Structurally, the Nazis had an economic model that could not be sustained for a long period of time.
When I brought up the idea that Germany might not be able to defeat Britain despite its early victories, Stalin became a little interested and leaned forward.
"Then, what would the order be like after Germany copses and lies prostrate?"
"Well, wouldn''t it be a ce where the remaining ideologiespete for the soul of Europe?"
Democracy andmunism.
The two major ideologies would trample on Germany''s corpse and fight for power in Central and Eastern Europe like vultures over a carcass.
Stalin stroked his mustache thoughtfully as if my outlook sounded quite usible and aligned with his own views.
"Apetition of ideologies on a continental scale. You have an unusual insight for a military man, Chief of Staff Lee Sung Joon."
Well, it was because Kim Sung Joon had an extremely overpowered cheat, called ¡®Future Knowledge¡¯, and not because I was some sort of military genius.
Of course, I didn''t correct the misunderstanding and simply inclined my head in acknowledgment.
I decided to get to the point andy my cards on the table.
"That''s why I thought it was important to find reliable friends before the postwar order takes shape."
"Reliable friends are hard toe by in this world."
Neither I nor Stalin trusted each other.
We both knew that we were people who would not hesitate to stab each other in the back if it was in our interest to do so.
To begin with, the exnation ended with the superficial identities of a Red fanatic and a warmongering military man hell-bent on conquest.
"Comrade General-Secretary. Korea is considering the Soviet Union as a future partner in the struggle toe."
"Even though there is such a big ideological difference between us?"
"Aren''t you and I both realistic politicians with our feet on the ground? I think ideology is a secondary issuepared to cold hard realities."
"Realistic politics is the only kind that matters. Well, interests are more important than ideologies in the final analysis."
Even with Stalin''s shocking words that bordered on heresy, Stalin''s subordinates did not change their expressions at all and maintained a stoic facade.
"Then, what did you find attractive about our Union, Chief of Staff Lee Sung Joon?"
"What else could it be but your weight ss and sheer power?"
Stalin might have expected some roundabout words about the charm ofmunism and the inevitability of the proletarian revolution, but I answered honestly and cut to the heart of the matter.
"I also consider that aspect important above all else. In that sense, you and Imunicate well, Chief of Staff Lee Sung Joon."
Of course, we onlymunicate well in words and not in deeds.
There is no trust at all towards each other only a wary respect.
What reced that was ''necessity'' born of circumstance.
The moment the dynamics of the international order changed, the vague prospect that Korea and the Soviet Union would need each other created room for holding hands across the ideological divide.
The first conversation ended with a friendly impression belying the underlying tensions.
In fact, in this first exploration and feeling out, Stalin and I fully assessed each other and took each other''s measures.
We sufficiently probed the other side to see if they were willing to join hands despite our differences, and if they were willing to go beyond ideology from a realist perspective and make amon cause.
An estimate of how much the price of tea would be was made and haggling could begin in earnest.
Then, the remaining working-level talks were just a formality and hammering out the details.
The next day, the meeting with Voroshilov went as expected and ording to n.
"Chief of Staff Lee Sung Joon. Our Union will agree to a mutual military exchange agreement with Korea as a first step towards closer cooperation."
It''s called a mutual military exchange agreement, but this means sending officers to the other side''s military to learn and observe.
Considering the gap between the ideologically hostile militarism of Korea and themunism of the Soviet Union, it was a surprising progress and breakthrough.
No, it''s not surprising at all.
The Weimar Republic2, dominated by the Junkers and their reactionary militarism, had indeed exchanged expertise with the Soviet military in a marriage of convenience.
We exchanged what we wanted to give and take in a refreshing manner without any pretense or deception.
But it was not an alliance in the true sense.
For now, I didn''t want it to be one.
If we had signed a mutual defense treaty or something like that right now, we would have had to dispatch troops to the anti-German front in 1941 when Hitler unleashed Operation Barbarossa3.
I didn''t like that prospect one bit.
If we were to form an alliance with the Soviet Union, around 1944, when the Soviet Union''s strength was drained and exhausted from years of brutal warfare, would be appropriate and opportune.
When the Soviet Union''s power was barely enough to deliver the final blow to the Nazis and crush Berlin, it would be perfect to establish a position by providing assistance and reaping the rewards.
The working-level talks with the Soviet Union ended in just four days of intense negotiations.
To begin with, there was no need to drag out conversations with dictatorial regimes for a long time and engage in meaningless pleasantries.
Once the real power holder decided on a course of action, the rest was mere formality and window dressing.
On the train returning to our home country after the meeting, Colonel Kim Sung-joo asked with a hint of concern.
"Your Excellency. Have you decided to form an alliance with the Soviet Union and tie our fate to theirs?"
"Around 3 years from now would be good and most advantageous."
I concluded that Stalin was someone I could use for my own ends.
He was so rational that he wouldn''t easily take actions that deviated from his own logic and self-interest.
The reason he was caught off guard by Hitler was because he judged that the other person would think as ''rationally'' as himself and not act so recklessly.
In other words, Stalin''s actions were predictable and could be anticipated.
It means he is a person who has the ''stability'', the first condition of an alliance partner.
"Do you think differently about this matter?"
"I don''t really trust those Reds and their poisonous ideology. They will definitely try to stab us in the back at the slightest benefit and spread their vilemunism."
Well, that''s how it would be most likely.
That''s the characteristic of the Reds and their treacherous nature.
But those Reds also know how to calcte and count the cost.
No, they are better at arithmetic than anyone else and coldly logical.
"Look at the big picture and harsh realities. The Korean Empire is in a position where it needs friends and allies. It would be nice if the United States could be our friend, but you know how they think and their arrogant ways. They won''t let their guard down until we crawl under them and be theirpdog."
It was also the part I regretted the most about this world''s history.
Honestly, considering the stability of the future, it was best to go under the United States and its nuclear umbre.
But even if we tried to crawl under the United States pants, we needed a justification to make the people understand and ept such a humiliation.
In the case of Japan, the country was reset after being hit by the atomic bombs, so they epted the story of starting under the United States as a defeated and upied nation, but we''re not like that, are we proud Koreans?
Spit out the concessions we got from China through blood and iron, release Japan from our sphere of influence that we rightfully earned, and anyway, wey out such conditions and bow our heads to the United States like good little Asians?
It was a ridiculous story that would never fly.
The Korean Empire was a great power and an empire with strong pride and fierce nationalism.
If we talked about holding onto the pants of another great power just because we gained some strength and grew overconfident, we could face a ''revolution'' and overthrow from within.
"Colonel Kim."
"Yes, Your Excellency."
"I always think about whether this Korean Empire is going on the right path to greatness. But do you know what I think every time I ponder this question?"
"I don''t know for certain."
"This country is really difficult to lead and control."
This was my honest feeling and deepest worry.
Do I know the future and what it holds?
That was of no use in the end.
That kind of talk only works when you are born in colonial Joseon under Japanese rule and dream of liberation, but it doesn''t work in the Asian powerhouse Korean Empire flexing its muscles.
Knowing how the future will change and moving recklessly without regard for the present?
"As much as you agonize over it, Your Excellency, there will be good results I''m sure."
"I hope it goes as you say and pray you are right."
The train puffed out white smoke and ran east and east towards an uncertain destiny.
Soon, the fateful six weeks were about to begin that would determine the course of human history.1. Kim Il-sung, future North Korean dictator installed by Stalin2. The Weimar Republic, officially known as the German Reich, was a historical period of Germany from 9 November 1918 to 23 March 1933, during which it was a constitutional federal republic for the first time in history; hence it is also referred to, and unofficially proimed itself, as the German Republic.3. Operation Barbarossa was the invasion of the Soviet Union by Nazi Germany and many of its Axis allies, starting on Sunday, 22 June 1941, during World War II.
Chapter 41: Butterfly Effect (1)
In the current era, If you ask someone, whomands Germany, 9 out of 10 people would answer that it¡¯s the Nazis and their bonkers ideology.
However, is the Nazy also in control of the Wehrmacht1?
Unfortunately for the Nazis, the master of the Wehrmacht were the traditional aristocrats who descended from the Imperial Era, jealousy safeguarding their privileges.
These crazy bastards with ¡®Von¡¯ in their names, had built their own kingdom within the Reich.
This was well demonstrated when the Weimar Republic2 reprimanded the military for not responding to the suppression of a coup attempt.
"Whose side is the Wehrmacht on in this matter?"
"The Wehrmacht is on my side and no one else''s."
This was the answer given by General Hans von Seeckt3, the Chief of the German Reichswehr4.
Not on the side of the nation, but on ''my'' side alone.
Literally, the Reichswehr was an independent kingdom within the Empire, not belonging to the state but to themselves.Hitler was also aware of this situation and its dangers.
In order to shake the Junkers'' strong dominance of the officer corps, the F¨¹hrer would personally support and push forward any capable officers frommon backgrounds who caught his eye and earned his favor.
Officers like Rommel5 were typical examples of this policy.
Also, he tried to create cracks in the Junkers'' dominance by establishing the Wehrmacht High Command, OKW6, above the traditional German Army High Command, OKH7, and yed them off each other.
Despite these efforts, as of 1940, the initiative of the German Wehrmacht was still in the hands of the Junkers and their rigid ways.
Even when the German military openly engaged in a slowdown over the invasion operation on the Western Front against France, Hitler was helpless to speed them up.
In this situation, a man appeared from the shadows.
"Your Excellency, the F¨¹hrer! I would like to tell you about Unternehmen Sichelschnitt8 which will end this war in one bold stroke."
That man was Erich von Manstein9.
He was someone who had been advocating for an operation close to a reckless gamble through the Ardennes10 and had been transferred to a minor post after being marked by the mainstream faction of the Army for his trouble.
Manstein, who had the opportunity to approach the F¨¹hrer using Colonel Schmundt11, Hitler''s chief adjutant,pletely captivated the head of state with his unique eloquence and daring vision.
"Sounds usible and brilliant!"
Hitler pped his knee in excitement.
Nevertheless, it was such a reckless operation that Hitler hesitated to change the n at first, but due to the idental leak of the existing operational n to the Allies, he had no choice but to change it and roll the dice.
With this, the German militarypletely escaped from the shadow of Schlieffen12, who had been the Chief of the General Staff during the Imperial era and authored the failed Schlieffen n of World War 113.
The existing n, which was nothing more than a revised version of the Schlieffen n and doomed to fail, was discarded, and Operation Sickle, which passed through the Ardennes and pushed the Allies to the Antic in a lightning strike, was adopted as the operational n going forward.
While the German militarypletely overhauled the n in secrecy, the Allies adopted the Dyle n14 to defend up to the Dyle River15 in central northern Belgium based on the leaked German n they thought was genuine.
And they were confident of victory andcent.
"Even if the Krauts16e at us head-on, they''ll only look more like cripples after we''re done with them."
The German attack routes were obvious to the Allies, and there were enough troops to deploy for defense along the border.
On top of that, the British Expeditionary Force was steadilying over the Channel, so it felt like the bus of ''victory'' that Hitler could have taken had already departed the station.
"Hitler missed the bus this time. If he wanted to win, he should have pushed forwardst year when we were weaker."
Of course, that was also nonsense and wishful thinking, but the Allies thought so in their arrogance.
Amid the tense atmosphere and impending sh of arms, the German military made the first move and marched to war.
It started in Norway with a surprise.
"Huh? Not in Western Europe as expected?"
On April 9, 1940, the German military simultaneously invaded Norway and Denmark17 in a daring move.
With a three-dimensional invasion through sea, air, andnd, Denmark fell to its knees in just 6 hours of warfare.
"I''ll give you both the dairy cows and the little mermaid statue18. Just spare us, no wait, you came to help us instead?"
Surprisingly, Germany attacked this country with the logic of ''protecting'' Denmark from the Allies.
Of course, it was a lie that even a dog wouldn''t believe withoutughing, but they were just grateful that they even told such a lie to save face.
If we''re going to lose anyway, is that better than open conquest?
While Denmark immediately waved the white g of surrender, Norway held out a bit longer.
It was for no other reason than that Britain''s support was very prompt and forceful.
It was as if they had prepared to send an invasion force to Norway ''in advance'' for some reason.
"I feel a little weight in my conscience, but in the end, we helped Norway, so isn''t it a good deed overall?"
Due to Britain''s swift intervention in Norway, the German forces invading had to fight hard for every inch of ground.
Of course, Britain and France also struggled more than expected against the tenacious Germans.
"No, why are the Krauts fighting so well in this frozen tundra?"
Britain won the naval battles off Norway''s coast, and Germany won thend battles in its rugged interior.
As both sides fiercely traded victories and defeats in the far north, war clouds also rose in Western Europe to the south.
On the eve of the fateful May 10, 1940, the Allies judged that it was unlikely for the German military tounch an offensive in the forested Ardennes teau of Belgium19.
There were intelligence reports that Sedan in France20 would be the main attack point, but it was not easy to imagine that they would push through the forest andunch an offensive while exposing both nks to Allied counterattack.
Amid the Allies'' misjudgment andcency, the German offensive began with a roar.
"Gentlemen, it''s time to advance and seize destiny."
The German forcesunched attacks across a wide front, from the Nethends in the north to the Franco-German border in the south in a massive onught.
In this chaotic situation, the Allies judged that the main German attack direction was not the Ardennes teau after all, but northern Belgium as originally thought.
"The Krauts are, even if they die trying, Schlieffen fanatics. They can''t escape the Schlieffen n mentality."
Gamelin21, the Allied Supreme Commander, pointed to the north and the ins of Belgium.
Then there was no need for the Allied strategic reserves to remain in the south or guarding the Ardennes.
"Move them north to meet the German thrust head-on."
This became a decisive misjudgment that led to the defeat of Belgium and France''s downfall.
"No, the main attack ising through Sedan as feared! Where the hell are you going with our reserves?"
With the reserves moving north away from Sedan, there were no units left to block the breakthrough of the German main force, advancing through the Ardennes and the Meuse valley.
Clearly, the Allies were in an advantageous position when they started the game against Germany.
With superior forcespared to Germany, powerful tanks, favorable defensive lines and terrain, and a well-prepared operational n to stop any invasion, there was not a single cornercking in the Allied defenses.
However, after just 72 hours of German assault, the situation was ruined beyond repair.
Btedly, the Allies also grasped the situation they were now in.
"We''re doomed this time."
First, the Allies hurriedly mobilized all avable aircraft to strike the bridges upied by the German forces over the Meuse River22, trying to block the enemy''s advance into the heart of France.
"Sigh, anti-aircraft guns will stop them."
The German militaryid down dense anti-aircraft gun positions and easily repelled the Allied bombers with murderous k.
They tried to counterattack with ground forces, but that didn''t work either as nned.
"Ah, don''t we have to receive the orders to attack before we can move?"
It wasn''t the 21st century, but in an era with radios still in their infancy, messengers had to go and directly deliver and receive orders for operations to be carried out at all.
"By any chance, are you French generals in the middle of World War I mentality?"
In terms of a turn-based RPG game, it was like the German army was moving 4 spaces in a single turn while the French army was fighting with their hands and feet tied to move only 1 space on their own per turn.
Even when orders were given, they couldn''t move in unison like the Germans.
Some French units charged upon receiving orders, while the rest just watched in confusion.
The continued blunders and failures depleted the French army''s capabilities and morale.
Immediately after the most decisive defense of the 55th Infantry Division ended in failure at Sedan, the French army prepared for anotherrge-scale counterattack to plug the gap.
But.
"Why are you so slow to react? What if you break the appointment time by half a day or more?"
The French army failed to start the attack on time yet again.
"I saw everythinging from a mile away."
The German forces solidified their defensive posture and easily blocked the counterattack when it finally materialized.
While the French counterattack was dilly-dallying and sputtering, the German forces began tearing the French army to shreds and dashing toward the Antic with gleeful abandon.
It was thepletion of the Sickle Cut operation and the doom of France.
Up to this point, there was no significant difference from the original history as it yed out.
If fate had not changed, the German forces should have received orders to halt once they reached the Antic coast and the Channel ports.
However, a variable emerged here to alter the course of events.
The one who caused the variable was Adolf Hitler himself.
The reason why the Korean ruler Lee Sung Joon is pathetic is because he ultimately stopped at the entrance of Nanjing in China. If you hesitate when you should achieve a decisive victory, how can you win in the end?
Hitler learned a lesson from Lee Sung Joon''s action of abandoning the upation of Nanjing prematurely.
Even if negotiating with the British after defeating France, you should do it after making the enemy surrender for sure andpletely.
The generals of OKH expressed concern over Hitler''s bold advance order to drive on.
"If we continue to advance in a situation where our nks are excessively exposed like this, we will allow the enemy to counterattack us from the sides. If that happens, all the achievements we have made so far may be in vain and wasted."
"Your Excellency, the F¨¹hrer please reconsider. Overambition is forbidden at this critical juncture. Now is the time to preserve the strength of the armored units that led the victory thus far."
Although the generals strongly argued for a halt to the advance and consolidation, Hitler didn''t even pretend to listen to their pleas.
Are these foolish men trying to make me into another Lee Sung Joon of Korea? No! I¡¯m not a spineless coward!
Hitler had not the slightest intention of achieving an iplete victory like Lee Sung Joon had in China.
"I have already given the order and it stands. There can be no halt for the Kleist Panzer Group23. Advance until the enemies are all trapped in the encirclement and annihted."
Hitler decisively ordered to cut off the Allies'' lifeline to the sea.
On May 19, 1940, Maxime Weygand24 took over as the Allied Supreme Commander in ce of the ipetent Gamelin, but the situation was already over and lost.
The Nethends had copsed under the German onught, and the 1 million Allied troops trapped between northern Belgium and France were on the verge of being caught in the German encirclement that was narrowing the distance every moment like a noose.
"What the hell happened in just 9 days to bring us to this point?!"
Weygand couldn''t hide his bewilderment and shock.
So, he tried to counterattack in a hurry but to no avail against the rampant Germans.
On May 24, 1940, the port of Dunkirk, thest hope of the Allied forces isted in northern France, fell to Hitler''s advancing armies.
The Allies were at a loss for words in this worst imaginable situation.
Nearly 1 million troops, including Belgian, French, and British forces, were trapped in the German encirclement, waiting for the day to be prisoners of war or worse.
"We have lost this war and there is no way out."
The Frenchpletely lost their will to fight on the Western Front as despair set in.
The British were equally flustered and facing catastrophe.
Winston Churchill25, who had just taken office as Prime Minister on May 10, cried out loudly in his office in anguish.
"You Gallic thieves26, give me back my Expeditionary Force before it''s toote!"
Contrary to Sung Joon''s expectations, the fate of the Allies was rushing to the brink of annihtion at Hitler''s hands.1. German''s armed forces2. The Weimar Republic, officially known as the German Reich, was a historical period of Germany from 9 November 1918 to 23 March 1933, during which it was a constitutional federal republic for the first time in history; hence it is also referred to, and unofficially proimed itself, as the German Republic.3. Johannes "Hans" Friedrich Leopold von Seeckt was a German military officer who served as Chief of Staff to August von Mackensen and was a central figure in nning the victories Mackensen achieved for Germany in the east during the First World War.4. Reichswehr was the official name of the German armed forces during the Weimar Republic and the first years of the Third Reich. After Germany was defeated in World War I, the Imperial German Army was dissolved in order to be reshaped into a peacetime army. From it a provisional Reichswehr was formed in March 1919.5. Johannes Erwin Eugen Rommel was a German Generalfeldmarschall during World War II. Poprly known as the Desert Fox, he served in the Wehrmacht of Nazi Germany, as well as in the Reichswehr of the Weimar Republic, and the army of Imperial Germany.6. The Oberkommando der Wehrmacht was the supreme militarymand and control office of Nazi Germany during World War II. Created in 1938, the OKW reced the Reich Ministry of War and had oversight over the individual highmands of the country''s armed forces: the army, navy, and air force.7. The Oberkommando des Heeres was the highmand of the Army of Nazi Germany. It was founded in 1935 as part of Adolf Hitler''s rearmament of Germany. OKH was de facto the most important unit within the German war nning until the defeat at Moscow in December 1941.8. The Manstein n or Case Yellow (German: Fall Gelb; also known after the war as Unternehmen Sichelschnitt a transliteration of the English Operation Sickle Cut), was the war n of the German armed forces (Wehrmacht) for the Battle of France in 1940.9. Fritz Erich Georg Eduard von Manstein was a German Generalfeldmarschall in the Heer of Nazi Germany during World War II. He was subsequently convicted of war crimes and sentenced to 18 years imprisonment.10. Ardennes is a department in the Grand Est region of northeastern France named after the broader Ardennes. Its prefecture is the town Charleville-M¨¦zi¨¨res. The department has 270,582 inhabitants. The inhabitants of the department are known as Ardennais or Ardennaises.11. Rudolf Schmundt (13 August 1896 ¨C 1 October 1944) was a German officer and adjutant to Adolf Hitler. Between 1942 and 1944, he was chief of the German Army Personnel Office. Schmundt was injured during the 20 July 1944 assassination attempt on Hitler and died a few monthster from his wounds.12. Alfred Graf von Schlieffen was a German field marshal and strategist who served as chief of the Imperial German General Staff from 1891 to 1906.13. The Schlieffen n is a name given after the First World War to German war ns, due to the influence of Field Marshal Alfred von Schlieffen and his thinking on an invasion of France and Belgium, which began on 4 August 1914. Schlieffen was Chief of the General Staff of the German Army from 1891 to 1906.14. The Dyle n or n D was the n of themander-in-chief of the French Army, G¨¦n¨¦ral d''arm¨¦e Maurice Gamelin, to defeat a German attempt to invade France through Belgium.15. The Dyle is a river in central Belgium, left tributary of the Rupel. It is 86 kilometres long. It flows through the Belgian provinces of Walloon Brabant, Flemish Brabant and Antwerp. Its source is in Houtain-le-Val, near Nivelles in Walloon Brabant.16. Kraut is a German word recorded in English from 1918 onwards as an ethnic slur for a German, particrly a German soldier during World War I and World War II. Its earlier meaning in English was as a synonym for sauerkraut, a traditional Central and Eastern European food.17. Under the code name ''Operation Weser¨¹bung'', Nazi Germany attacked Denmark and Norway on 9 April 1940. On that same day, Denmark surrendered and was upied. The country was a useful base of operations for the fight against Norway. The Norwegians resisted for two months but surrendered on 9 June 1940.18. The Little Mermaid (Danish: Den lille Havfrue) is a bronze statue by Edvard Eriksen, depicting a mermaid bing human. The sculpture is disyed on a rock by the waterside at the Langelinie promenade in Copenhagen, Denmark.[a] It is 1.25 metres (4.1 ft) tall[2] and weighs 175 kilograms (385 lb).[3]
Based on the 1837 fairy tale of the same name by Danish author Hans Christian Andersen, the small and unimposing statue is a Copenhagen icon and has been a major tourist attraction since its unveiling in 1913. In recent decades it has be a popr target for defacement by vandals and political activists.19. also known as the Ardennes Forest or Forest of Ardennes, is a region of extensive forests, rough terrain, rolling hills and ridges primarily in Belgium and Luxembourg, extending into Germany and France.20. Sedan is amune in the Ardennes department and Grand Est region of north-eastern France. It is also the chef-lieu of the arrondissement of the same name. Sedan is notable as the site of two major battles between the armed forces of France and Germany, both of which were won by Germany.21. Maurice Gustave Gamelin was a French general. He is remembered for his disastrousmand (until 17 May 1940) of the French military during the Battle of France in World War II and his steadfast defence of republican values.22. The Meuse or Maas is a major European river, rising in France and flowing through Belgium and the Nethends before draining into the North Sea from the Rhine¨CMeuse¨CScheldt delta. It has a total length of 925 km.23. Paul Ludwig Ewald von Kleist Recalled to active duty at the beginning of World War II, Kleistmanded a motorised corps in the Invasion of Pnd. He then became themander of Panzer Group Kleist ter 1st Panzer Army), the first operational formation of several Panzer corps in the Wehrmacht during the Battle of France, the Battle of Belgium, the Invasion of Yugovia and Operation Barbarossa, the invasion of the Soviet Union.24. Maxime Weygand was a French militarymander in World War I and World War II, as well as a high ranking member of the Vichy regime. Born in Belgium, Weygand was raised in France and educated at the Saint-Cyr military academy in Paris.25. Sir Winston Leonard Spencer Churchill was a British statesman, soldier, and writer who was twice prime minister of the United Kingdom, from 1940 to 1945 during the Second World War, and 1951 to 1955.26. (referencing the French)
Chapter 42: Butterfly Effect (2)
"Your Excellency. It seems Germany will win the war in less than 3 weeks at this rate.¡±
Uh, um this is most troubling.
A somewhat perplexing situation unfolded before our eyes.
If the entire British Expeditionary Force bes prisoners of war, how will this situation unfold going forward?
Surely, they won''t make peace with Germany or anything like that, right after such a humiliation?
Unexpectedly, the fundamental strategy of cutting off Germany was shaken to its core.
No, I must not falter. Cutting off the Nazis is the right thing to do for Korea and the world.
Even if they signed an armistice with Britain, the Nazis, who were focused on reviving their economy, couldn''tst forever without conflict.
Those guys, they''re like a modern-day Mongol Empire rampaging across the steppes.
I reiterated to the agitated generals that I had no intention of siding with Germany under any circumstances."But if we join hands with Germany, couldn''t we take over the Western colonies for ourselves?"
Huh? So that was these muscleheads'' goal¡
It''s not that I''m not tempted by the vast resources of the European colonies ripe for plunder.
If we could just get our hands on Mya, Borneo, and Vietnam, we could self-supply most of the raw materials needed by the Empire without relying on trade.
However, that would be foolish in the extreme.
If our military advances southward, the United States will not sit idly by and let it happen.
There''s no need to confirm with our own bodies the lesson that the original Japan showed firsthand in the Original History.
"I¡¯ll say it again. There will be no alliance with Hitler. What we need right now is a strong friend to join hands against him.¡±
Of course, now that the situation hase to this, we need to change our short-term strategy a bit to adapt.
We might have to be mindful of Berlin''s eyes for a while to avoid drawing suspicion.
On June 5, 1940, the Allied forces trapped in the encirclement surrendered to the German forces en masse.
Simultaneously with the annihtion of the Expeditionary Force, Churchill, who led the anti-German resistance with an iron will, was ousted from power.
A Britain without Churchill at the helm.
I couldn''t estimate how the future would unfold now.
The next day, news arrived that Edward Wood, Viscount Halifax1 a pro-German faction leader, had taken office as Prime Minister in Churchill''s ce.
For a while at least, it has be a situation where Hitler can taste victory and dominance.
If the British Empire reconciles with Hitler, the Nazis will have no reason to suffer from ack of supplies or threats.
Wait a minute. If this happens, what will the situation be like on the continent?
If Hitler, who can now use his full strength without worrying about Britain as an enemy in the rear, can focus his efforts on the Eastern Front, can the Soviet Union hold out alone?
Of course, now that things havee to this, the ''rational'' Stalin would also be aware of the fact that the possibility of Hitler actually attacking him has increased dramatically.
With heightened vignce, he won''t fall for a perfect surprise attack like the original Operation Barbarossa2.
Still, I couldn''t deny the fact that the situation had taken an unexpected turn for the worse.
"We need to manipte public opinion in the United States a bit in our favor."
I felt the need to fully mobilize the CIC3, which had been operating for domestic political purposes until now.
The CIC, or the Central Intelligence Committee, had been operating without much presence until now in the shadows.
Since most of the work was handled by the DSC, the CIC had been functioning like a subordinate agency of the DSC.
It was due to the peculiarity of the military regime, where the Army Minister or the Chief of Staff served as the head of the government until now.
However, now it needed to change a bit to meet new challenges.
To carry out the inherent tasks of an intelligence agency, such as external operations abroad, it was necessary to loosen the reins on the CIC and grant them more autonomy.
"Connect me to the CIC Director''s office immediately."
I decided to have a conversation with the CIC Director, Lee Kyung-ho, whom I had not paid attention to until now regrettably.
"This is Lee Kyung-ho, the CIC Director speaking."
Lee Kyung-ho was a civilian official selected from the DSC, with about 30 years of public service experience and a keen mind.
"Director Lee. It''s me, the Chief of Staff Lee Sung Joon."
"Yes, Your Excellency how may I serve you?"
"I have a task for the CIC of utmost importance. Investigate pro-German groups in the United States extensively. If there aren''t any already active, prepare them, even if you have to create them from scratch. From now on, report directly to me alone. Understood?"
After giving instructions to the CIC and setting up their new mission, I picked up the phone and called the Foreign Ministry, hoping that the situation might improve somehow with more information.
"Foreign Ministry I need your assistance. This is Lee Sung Joon. I have a favor to ask. Yes please go ahead. Please look into the mood of the British government closely. This must be your top priority."
In fact, although I asked the Foreign Ministry to look into the mood of the British government, I didn''t have much expectation of positive news.
It seemed unlikely that Viscount Halifax, a pro-German faction appeaser, would show the determination to fight to the end against Hitler.
During this dire situation, the phone rang again.
"This is Lee Sung Joon go ahead. Yes? I understand thank you for the report."
A jackal that had been watching the situation took off from the starting line to feast on the spoils.
It was a phone call saying that Italy, which had been ignoring Hitler''s request to join the war until now, had dered war on the Allies and joined the war opportunistically.
It was clear that they were trying to sit at the victory table with just a spoon in hand, now that Germany was winning decisively.
It was the same thing they did in the original history I knew all too well.
The only difference was that the date of their participation was a bit earlier this time around.
Anyway, there was a very high possibility that the Western Front would end with Germany''s victory in short order.
In early June 1940, Germany had 142 divisions at theirmand, while France had only 60 divisions remaining.
Despite the overwhelming difference in military strength, Weygang4 was fighting hard to resist, but France was being pushed back relentlessly by the Nazi onught.
Ahn Chang-ho5, the Korean ambassador to Paris, ryed the grim mood in France to me directly.
"The French government has dered Paris an undefended city in despair. German troops are expected to enter Paris soon in triumph."
Now, the fate of the French nation was as good as sealed over.
Reports also came in from Britain painting a bleak picture.
"There are rumors all over the government that Viscount Halifax has started peace negotiations with Berlin. It seems that Britain intends to conclude an honorable peace and abandon the fight."
It became clear that the Nazis would win dominance over Europe in the short term at least.
I wonder if this disastrous situation will have an impact on us other than the Soviet Union directly.
I pondered deeply the implications and dangers thaty ahead for Korea in this new world order.
The first thing that came to mind was the suddenly vulnerable colonies.
I could imagine the militarists in the country raising their voices to devour the colonies of the Allies that had be vacant due to Germany''s victory like vultures circling a carcass.
This, I could control with a firm hand.
In case the independence movement intensifies in the colonies and stirs up trouble.
Should this happen, there was a possibility that ideologically crazed people like the Asianists6 would run wild and cause chaos.
This was a part that I had difficulty controlling fully.
Because I didn''t know where these guys would jump to or what mischief they might cause.
I hope there won''t be any problems, if possible but I must prepare for the worst.
For now, I decided to put suspicious groups on the DSC''s surveince list and watch them closely.
On June 25, 1940, France surrendered after a humiliating defeat.
The war really ended in just 6 weeks.
The military was not shaken by this situation, but the civilians were extremely stimted and agitated.
Immediately, this kind of talk circted among the bureaucrats like a virus.
"Even Italy is trying to take a big bite out of Germany''s victory, so, why can¡¯t we join in too? We should also receive colonies and influence befitting our national power and prestige."
Voices rose like wildfire that Korea should also participate on Germany''s side and take care of its national interests by force if necessary.
"Think about it rationally. Right now, the maind of the European powers has either fallen into Germany''s hands or is being threatened gravely. That rich Southeast Asia is waiting for us with open arms begging to be seized."
I wrote an editorial myself to counter these voices of reckless expansionism.
[The Korean Empire''s national interest lies not in colonies, but in trade and development. Let us remember the words of Bismarck, who made old Germany the number one power in Europe through strategy, not conquest. Trade instead of colonies he dered! The Korean Empire must also shout the same words to survive and thrive. Trade instead of colonies!]
I made it clear to the militarists that ''this country must never expand beyond its means''.
Hundreds of letters poured in every day demanding action, but I would not be swayed.
If the Korean Empire walked into Southeast Asia, it was obvious that it would cause extreme friction with the United States, which had the Philippines in its hands as a prized possession.
And Britain was not dead yet despite its wounds.
If we didn''t want to turn all the great powers into enemies arrayed against us, it was right not to even look at Southeast Asia covetously.
Nevertheless, the domestic militarists did not lower their voices or their ambitions.
I think I underestimated the essence of the Korean Empire as an imperialist nation hungering for glory.
They boldly shouted even the ims that had been taboo until then in their fervor.
"The Korean Empire''s ally is Germany, the new master of Europe!"
"The government should immediately dispatch troops to Southeast Asia and seize our destiny! Vast resources and Asianpatriots await us for our guiding hand."
Of course, I firmly rejected this request as madness.
"DSC heed mymand. I have a task for you of utmost importance."
I decided to create a few terrifying incidents to divert the eyes of the people who were obsessed with territorial expansion elsewhere.
It was to change public opinion through fear and misdirection.
At the same time, I mobilized the DSC and the military police to crack down on militaristic organizations and small newspapers that advocated dispatching troops mercilessly.
How dare they write articles that go against my mood in a military regime I controlled?
There were enough reasons to be crushed under my boot.
I also mobilized newspapermentators as mouthpieces.
Every day, through radio and newspapers, I subtly nted negative views on how advancing into Southeast Asia would make the empire precarious and overextended.
It was a desperate measure, scraping the bottom of my non-existent political power to stave off disaster.
If I kept doing this kind of thing, the credibility of the regime was bound to be shaken.
What a headache¡Not only do I have to keep an eye out for foreign affairs, but these madmen are now trying to make a mess in my backyard.
If the Nazis grew bigger here and tried to swallow up the Soviet Union, it was obvious what kind of reaction woulde out from our hotheads.
No doubt they would mor to jointly attack and divide the Soviet Union in the Far East like jackals fighting over scraps.
Before things got so tangled up that they couldn''t be resolved, it seemed necessary to turn the bnce back in our favor somehow.
I''ll have to talk to the gentleman in the Reds soon.
I had a letter prepared to send to Stalin post haste.1. Edward Frederick Lindley Wood, 1st Earl of Halifax, KG, OM, GCSI, GCMG, GCIE, TD, PC, known as the Lord Irwin from 1925 until 1934 and the Viscount Halifax from 1934 until 1944, was a senior British Conservative politician of the 1930s.2. (German invasion of USSR)3. Central Intelligence Committee4. Maxime Weygand was a French militarymander in World War I and World War II, as well as a high ranking member of the Vichy regime. Born in Belgium, Weygand was raised in France and educated at the Saint-Cyr military academy in Paris.5. Ahn Chang Ho, sometimes An Chang-ho, was a prominent Korean politician, Korean independence activist, and an early leader of the Korean-American immigrantmunity in the United States. He is alsomonly referred to by his art name Dosan.6. Pan-Asianism (also known as Asianism or Greater Asianism) is an ideology aimed at creating a political and economic unity among Asian peoples.
Chapter 43: Butterfly Effect (3)
Joseph Stalin, the dictator of the Soviet Union, felt fear.
How could the democratic countries of Europe all copse in just over 6 weeks?
Thinking about the spearhead of Germany that made it possible, his head tingled.
Now only our Union and Germany are left in Europe.
Who would Hitler target next?
The answer was obvious.
The Union.
It''s not that Stalin didn''t know about Hitler''s ambitions.
As a leader of Germany, it was natural to observe his thoughts as if looking through a microscope.
And Hitler was a good subject to observe from the outside.Just by looking at his book ''Mein Kampf'', one could understand what Hitler was thinking.
Lebensraum.1
Hitler was clearly coveting thisnd, thend of the Soviet Union.
Of course, there was a non-aggression pact, but he never expected Hitler to keep his word from the beginning.
If only Britain were still standing against Hitler, it would be reassuring, but they were also expected to make peace soon.
If there were no enemies in the rear, it would have only been a matter of time before Hitler invaded.
Then preparations were needed.
First, he had to take all the spheres of influence of the Soviet Union promised by Hitler, to secure as much buffer zone as possible.
The targets were the Bessarabia2 and Bukovina3 regions of Romania, which were currently preparing for an invasion, and the Baltic states.4
While having these territories is a good thing, I wish I could get assistance from other Nations.
A diplomatic variable was needed to break through this situation.
Two countries caught his eye as he stared intently at the world map.
The Korean Empire and the United States.
The United States, for now, could not be of much help in curbing Hitler''s ambitions, as istionists were gaining power.
Still, it would be better to do something than not to.
As for the Korean Empire,
It was a country with an authoritarian regime and a belligerent tendency.
If they wanted to move, it was possible to act immediately.
They also had the will for an alliance.
The problem was that Lee Sung Joon wasn¡¯t interested in an immediate alliance.
So, there was only one conclusion.
For now, the Union had to manage on its own.
I''ll have to give up on advancing the defense line.
Stalin was pushing ahead with ns to move the defense line and troops to the upied Polish territory.
It was to put pressure on Germany and to use it as a forward base to advance into German territory in case of an emergency.
However, now that things hade to this, he had no choice but to consider deploying troops with a 1:1 confrontation with Germany in mind.
If the opponent was a ''superpower'' capable of bringing down France in 6 weeks and negotiating with Britain, it was right for the Soviet Union to take a defensive stance as well.
Just as Stalin was about to issue new instructions to the military, Molotov came in with a letter.
"Comrade Secretary. Lee Sung Joon has sent a letter."
"Lee Sung Joon?"
Come to think of it, Lee Sung Joon had no reason to be surprised by Germany''s victory.
Even if Germany defeated the Soviet Union, they couldn''t exert power across Siberia.
Why did he react now?
Stalin tore open the seal of the letter.
"Dear Secretary Stalin. I felt the need for the Korean Empire and the Soviet Union to cooperate closely in response to changes in the European situation. ordingly, the Korean Empire is willing to produce and supply the military needs of the Soviet side. What do you think?"
He then suggested tanks, field guns, trucks, etc. as items that could be produced.
Of course, there was naturally a mention of receiving resources as payment.
Tanks.
The Union was already severelycking in new tanks to deploy.
But were the tanks of those Korean Empire bastards any good?
The Secretary called Voroshilov and asked about the state of the Korean Empire''s tanks.
Then even Voroshilov gave a hollowugh.
"The main battle tank of the Korean Empire Army? They are not even worthy of being called a tank."
Then, do they not have the technical skills to make proper tanks?
And they say they will mass-produce tanks for us?
Ah. This is a proposal.
To share the tank technology of the Union and their industrial production capacity.
Stalin understood it now.
Then he showed Sung Joon''s letter to Voroshilov.
"The proposal to produce tanks for us is quite tempting, but I''m a bit concerned about our technology being transferred."
"What if we also receive some technology in return?"
For example, Korean Empire-made optical equipment or naval guns.
"Well, if the bnce is right, there''s nothing we can''t trade."
After confirming Voroshilov''s reaction, Stalin was inclined to ept Sung Joon''s proposal.
Yet, despite having made up his mind, Stalin was an extremely cautious person.
He couldn''t make such a decision based solely on the words of Voroshilov alone.
He still had to listen to the technicians'' opinions.
Still, it wouldn''t be too bad.
If this cooperation bes the cornerstone of an alliance, it will be a valuable deal for the Union as well.
That''s how Stalin calcted.
*
"Sieg Heil! Sieg Heil!"
¡°Heil Hitler-!¡±
The reaction of the German people weing Hitler, who had toured Paris on June 23, 1940, was sheer enthusiasm.
The feat of bringing down France, which the crippled German Empire had failed to defeat in 4 years of fighting, in just 6 weeks was no less than the seconding of Napoleon.
Even the Nobles, who had been stubbornly holding out within the Empire, had no choice but to bow their heads to the F¨¹hrer''s ''genius'' at this moment.
"I can''t believe Hitler has seeded in getting revenge like this."
"We won''t be able to bare our teeth at the F¨¹hrer for the time being."
It was a situation where even the Social Democrats were shouting ''Long live the F¨¹hrer¡¯.
Hitler''s approval rating surpassed 90%.
At this moment, Hitler was the god of Germany.
As soon as he returned to Berlin, the F¨¹hrer quietly gathered his close associates.
At that time, when everyone was intoxicated with the joy of an amazing victory, Hitler said,
"When Britain surrenders, the time wille to face our true enemy."
"Your Excellency, what do you mean by that?"
"Now that Europe has surrendered to us, we must crush the Soviet Union, the den of thest remaining enemies, the Judeo-Bolsheviks. Only then can we distribute vastnds to the great Germanic people, don''t you think?"
From the beginning, the F¨¹hrer had no intention of keeping the non-aggression pact with the Soviet Union.
He was determined to wage an antimunist crusade in the East as soon as the problem in the West was resolved.
"Your Excellency. The Soviet Union is not an easy opponent. They are a giant with thergest army in the world."
Foreign Minister Ribbentrop5expressed his opposition in a reluctant voice.
In the first ce, as the head of diplomacy, Ribbentrop had no choice but to oppose disrupting a national rtionship that was functioning well.
"Nonsense!"
Hitler reacted sharply.
"Are you saying that after seeing the despicable battles the Bolsheviks fought against Findst year and earlier this year? Those bastards are just big in size, they are nothing. If our invincible Wehrmacht stands in front of the door called the Soviet Union and kicks it hard with their military boots, that rotten door will fall down in an instant."
Ribbentrop shut his mouth.
Reading this atmosphere, the close associates quickly catered to Hitler''s whims.
"Your Excellency! If our Luftwaffe6, which led this war to victory, takes the lead, the conquest of the Soviet Union will be very easy."
"The SS is also ready, Your Excellency. We will go on a campaign anywhere as soon as Your Excellency gives the order."
Although he had no right to represent the Army, Keitel7 also chimed in.
"Your Excellency. The OKW8 will faithfully prepare for the operation as soon as Your Excellency gives the order."
Hitler felt satisfied with thepetitive words of his close associates.
Of course, that didn''t mean that an invasion operation n was decided or drawn up at this meeting.
Such matters had to involve the OKH9, the Army''s highestmand.
Hitler found that fact quite unpleasant.
What did the Nobles, who failed to recognize Manstein''s genius, know of how to properly n and conduct a military operation?
It was the same with Dunkirk.
If the F¨¹hrer himself had not made a ''decision'', they would have made him a leader who only achieved a crippled victory like Lee Sung Joon.
Hitler felt displeasure, but he did not ignore reality.
Soon, an order was issued to the Army High Command to prepare a n for the invasion of the Soviet Union.
The Army weed this order with pleasure.
"If we got rid of France in 6 weeks, 10 weeks should be enough for the Reds."
"Those Red bastards are just the ones who changed the signboard from Tsarist Russia, what''s so scary about that?"
If Germany won a war even while fighting on two fronts, there¡¯s no way he couldn¡¯t win wen concentrating against a single enemy.
That was the general consensus.
The German Army High Command expected that the anti-Soviet operation could be finished in 3 months at the longest.
Of course, that didn''t mean they drew up a n to invade without rhyme or reason.
Although the French campaign had ended, most of the Army needed rest and reorganization.
Ammunition also needed to be replenished.
By the time they roughly reorganized their ranks and moved their units, it would be September.
That was not a good time to invade the Soviet Union.
"If it''s September, with the Rasputitsa10 and winter just around the corner, next year would be a good time for the invasion."
The German Army roughly calcted that the period between May and June 1941 would be suitable for the invasion.
The detailed ns and troop size would have to be slowly refined over the next few months, but the rough outline had emerged.
The size of the invasion force was about 160 divisions.
It wasrger than the force that invaded France.
The seeds of Operation Barbarossa, thergest invasion operation in human history, germinated a few months early.1. Lebensraum (German pronunciation: [?le?b?ns??a?m], living space) is a German concept of expansionism and V?lkisch nationalism, the philosophy and policies of which weremon to German politics from the 1890s to the 1940s.2. Bessarabia is a historical region in Eastern Europe, bounded by the Dniester river on the east and the Prut river on the west.3. Bukovina is a historical region in Eastern Europe. The region is located on the northern slopes of the central Eastern Carpathians and the adjoining ins, today divided between Romania and Ukraine.4. The Baltic states or the Baltic countries is a geopolitical term epassing Estonia, Latvia, and Lithuania. All three countries are members of NATO, the European Union, the Eurozone, Council of Europe, and the OECD.5. Ulrich Friedrich-Wilhelm Joachim von Ribbentrop was a German politician and diplomat who served as Minister of Foreign Affairs of Nazi Germany from 1938 to 1945. 6. The Luftwaffe was the aerial-warfare branch of the Wehrmacht before and during World War II.7. Wilhelm Bodewin Johann Gustav Keitel was a German field marshal who held office as chief of the Oberkommando der Wehrmacht, the highmand of Nazi Germany''s armed forces, during World War II. He signed a number of criminal orders and directives that led to numerous war crimes.8. The Oberkommando der Wehrmacht was the supreme militarymand and control office of Nazi Germany during World War II. Created in 1938, the OKW reced the Reich Ministry of War and had oversight over the individual highmands of the country''s armed forces: the army, navy, and air force.9. The Oberkommando des Heeres was the highmand of the Army of Nazi Germany. It was founded in 1935 as part of Adolf Hitler''s rearmament of Germany. OKH was de facto the most important unit within the German war nning until the defeat at Moscow in December 1941.10. Rasputitsa, also called bezdorizhzhia, is the mud season that urs in various rural areas of Eastern Europe, when the rapid snowmelt or thawing of frozen groundbined with wet weather in spring, or heavy rains in autumn, lead to muddy conditions that make travel on unpaved roads problematic and even treacherous.
Chapter 44: Butterfly Effect (4)
The sunken gaze of Churchill, the man who was once the Prime Minister turned to his sessor.
"Surely, you won''t bring ''peace for our time''1 and shake it in front of the people, will you?"
Viscount Edward Frederick Lindley Wood smiled bitterly.
"It''s an unavoidable situation. Public opinion also wants nearly 300,000 expeditionary troops to return safely."
"Prime Minister. The Nazis are never the kind to keep their promises. The concession you''ve shown them now is nothing more than repeating the mistake Chambein2 made."
"The cab''s intention has already been decided."
Viscount Halifax informed that the peace negotiations were a foregone conclusion.
Churchill tried several times to change the Prime Minister''s mind, but Edward Wood''s will was strong.
"The future of this country looks bleak."
On July 4, 1940, the historic day when the United States gained independence, the British Empire, German Empire, Kingdom of Italy, and the Slovak Republic agreed to an ''armistice''.Hitler recognized the territories and rights held by the British Empire on the condition that he regained the colonies of the ''former'' German Empire and the territories Germany had secured in Europe.
Of course, Mussolini made a fuss in his own way to secure his share.
"At least Egypt must be Italy''s share! Otherwise, we can never agree!"
However, Duce''s3 negotiating power was desperately low.
"No, why are the Italians acting like that?"
"They think they''ll get something if they just have a high number of casualties."
Despite joining the warte, Italy, which had fought poorly against France, was not treated as a proper victor by anyone.
Even their ally Germany thought of Italy like this,
"Just throw them some scraps and it should be fine."
When the armistice negotiations were concluded, Italy was engulfed in anger.
"Our Rome has been robbed of its rightful share. Once again, we have obtained a ''mutted victory''!"4
The mutted victory referred to how Italy, despite suffering 2 million casualties during World War I, did not receive its promised share in the Treaty of London.5
Originally, Mussolini had alsoe to power by gaining the support of the far-right by talking about this mutted victory.
So the implications of this slogan could only be terrifying.
Let''s bring down that idiot who only brings such crippled results.
Voices of criticism against Duce erupted within the Italian Fascist Party.
If they were going to be treated like cold rice6 like this, they shouldn''t have joined the war at all.
Or they should have joined early and secured a definite share.
Duce was being attacked by all sides.
In the original history, what Italy gained was simr, but the reason they were cursed this much was because even after negotiations with thest Allied power, Britain, ended, they didn''t gain much from their enemies.
For Duce, it became urgent to carry out a project that could appease the people.
T-This is the fault of that damn one-balled bastard7 who made a fool of me. For now, let''s swallow Yugovia whole to soothe the discontent.
Duce issued an order to prepare for the invasion of Yugovia without even consulting Hitler.
Carlo Favagrossa8, the Minister of Military Production, was bewildered by Mussolini''s order.
"Duce, prepare for the invasion of Yugovia? Our military can''t resume the war until after 1942."
In fact, there was no reason to strike Yugovia either.
The current ruler of Yugovia, Prince Paul9, was a pro-Axis figure.
In a broad sense, Paul was practically a potential ally of the Axis camp.
The idea of deliberately provoking such a party for political gain could only be described as that of a madman.
However, the minister''s opposition was simply ignored.
"We won''t need to spend much time invading the likes of Yugovia. I''ll give you 15 days."
The Italian military came to this conclusion after much deliberation.
"There''s no need to seriously prepare for dealing with the likes of Yugovia. The game will be over once we throw in the troops."
The Italian Army prepared for the invasion operation right away without refining any particr operational ns.
The units that had been deployed in the French campaign were mobilized as they were.
And they started making excuses out of the blue.
"Our Italy will reim the rightful territories promised in World War I. Yugovia must immediately return the illegally upied territories!"
Duce''s sudden outburst was enough to shake the entire Balkan Penins.10
"If we don''t join the Axis, Italy will kill us, right?"
Romania, which was already feeling a security crisis after being beaten by the Soviet Union, moved, and Hungary and Bulgaria joined the Axis alliance one after another.
The Greek government led by the dictator General Ioannis Metaxas11 was no exception.
In the first ce, the Greek military regime had a pro-German tendency.
"We will also join the Axis!"
The more this happened, the more impatient Mussolini felt.
Worried that Yugovia might join the Axis at this rate, Mussolini abruptly dered war without evenpleting the alreadycking preparations.
On July 15, 1940, the Yugov War broke out simultaneously with Italy''s deration of war.
Germany took a wait-and-see attitude toward this situation.
In fact, it was ambiguous which side to take.
Paul is on our side, and Duce is also on our side, so mediation is the right thing to do.
But if they mediated, it was obvious that Duce would be furious.
While Germany did neither this nor that, the Italian Army marched on victoriously.
Surprisingly, the Yugov Army was a pushover.
Although they had a million-strong army on paper, when attacked, they were easily pierced like tofu.
The Italian Army''s proud tanks, aircraft, and modernized motorized units led the attack.
Of course, most of them were old and outdated antiques, but they looked usible on the outside.
"Look at this. We are a nation that can do it if we try!"
Duce packaged the military achievements in Yugovia as his own political aplishments.
That way, Duce''s calction was to ease the discontent.
"Duce. Congrattions. We havepleted the upation of Croatia."
"That''s right."
However, Duce didn''t enjoy it for long.
The Yugov Army, which had retreated deep into the interior, gradually began to show persistent resistance as it emerged from the shock of the initial battles.
If they had paralyzed themand center of the Yugov Army with a terrifying shock like the original German Army, this wouldn''t have happened, but the Italian Army couldn''t imitate the German Army.
As the battle prolonged, the chronic logistical problems that the Italian Army had been grappling with caught up with them.
There was another problem.
"There should have been an operational n in the first ce, to coordinate or revise, right? What can we do if there isn''t one?"
There was no proper invasion operation n in the Italian Army''s cab.
No, there was one, but it was only 4 pages long.
Usually, when people think of military operations, they imagine a grandiose pile of documents consisting of hundreds of pages, but in Italy, such things only existed in theory.
The generalsmanded with impromptu measures made up on the spot, rather than moving troops ording to a unified operation.
As a result, the superiority of the initial battles gradually disappeared, and a tedious trench warfare simr to that of World War I began to emerge.
"This is a disgrace! What the hell is the Air Force doing!"
Of course, the Air Force was no different.
The Italian Air Force flew around the sky casually, and when they spotted where both sides were entangled in a fight, they dropped bombs roughly.
Aerial supply was the same.
As a result, friendly fire was frequent, and they even dropped supplies that should have been given to their own troops by the enemy.
The Italian Air Force was, in fact, not much different from not having one at all.
"You said it would take a week to reach Belgrade? It''s been 2 weeks now."
The Italian Army''s poor performance soon became aughing stock around the world.
Mussolini was named Person of the Year as the second head of state to perform ''poorly'' after Stalin.
Italy''s poor performance also influenced the world that was watching the victory of the fascists.
"Let''s go to Yugovia! We need to stop the fascist invaders'' march here at least once, so they''ll know that war is scary too."
The International Brigades12, who had to leave for their homnd or a foreign country after being defeated in the Spanish Civil War,
"We may not know about Germany, but can''t we teach those Italian pigs a lesson right away!"
Anti-fascist volunteers also arrived from Britain, the United States, and other countries.
Only the Soviet Union, which had a friendly rtionship with Yugovia, remained silent.
"If we intervene in Yugovia now, we might provoke the Nazis. Refrain from all actions that could provoke them."
The Soviet Union did not send a single rifle or bullet in ordance with Stalin''s non-intervention order.
In fact, the Soviet Union was in no position to help others.
Germany, which had built the United States of Europe, stood before them as their potential enemy.
Anyway, except for the Axis powers, everyone was watching Yugovia''s good fight with a secretly happy heart.
For Italy, the decline in prestige could no longer be endured.
Duce made a decision.
"Release the gas."
In Africa, no one would say anything about using some gas against Ethiopian savages.
But this time, the ce where the poison gas would be used was in the middle of Europe.
"Duce. That''s..."
"It''s an order."
Italy began to actively use poison gas to turn the tide of the war.
Even the Yugov Army, which had been holding up well so far, was helpless in the face of poison gas.
"It''s a vition of internationalw!"
"So, where are the ones to enforce that internationalw?"
Italy gained the upper hand through dirty methods.
However, this did not mean the end of the war throughout Yugovia.
Originally, the real game began after the Yugov War was over.
The Italians were not yet aware of that fact.1. "Peace for our time" was a deration made by British Prime Minister Neville Chambein in his 30 September 1938 remarks in London concerning the Munich Agreement and the subsequent Anglo-German Deration.2. As Prime Minister, Chambein is remembered for his support for the policy of appeasement towards Adolf Hitler over the annexation of Czechoslovakia and the signing Munich Agreement on 29 September 1938. Returning from Munich, Chambein delivered his "Peace with Honour - Peace for Our Time" speech.3. Italian title derived from the Latin word dux ''leader'', and a cognate of duke. In this setting it''s used to refer to Mussolini4. Mutted victory is a term coined by Gabriele D¡¯Annunzio at the end of World War I, used by a part of Italian nationalists to denounce the partial infringement of the 1915 pact of London concerning territorial rewards in favour of the Kingdom of Italy.5. Treaty of London, (April 26, 1915) secret treaty between neutral Italy and the Allied forces of France, Britain, and Russia to bring Italy into World War I. The Allies wanted Italy''s participation because of its border with Austria.6. Or...Like shite.7. The rumour may be an urban myth, possibly originating from the contemporary British military song "Hitler Has Only Got One Ball". Hitler''s doctor Erwin Giesing and his personal physician Theodor Morell disregarded the idea of Hitler''s monorchism and said there was nothing wrong with Hitler''s testicles.8. Carlo Secino Favagrossa (22 November 1888 ¨C 22 March 1970), was an Italian general and politician. During the World War II era, he was the Italian Under-Secretary for War Production. He also participated in the Spanish Civil War on the side of Francisco Franco.9. Prince Paul of Yugovia, also known as Paul Kara?or?evi?, was prince regent of the Kingdom of Yugovia during the minority of King Peter II. Paul was a first cousin of Peter''s father, Alexander I.10. The Balkans, corresponding partially with the Balkan Penins, is a geographical area in southeastern Europe with various geographical and historical definitions. The region takes its name from the Balkan Mountains that stretch throughout the whole of Bulgaria.11. Ioannis Metaxas was a Greek military officer and politician who was Prime Minister of Greece from 1936 until his death in 1941. He governed constitutionally for the first four months of his tenure, and thereafter as the strongman leader of the 4th of August Regime following his appointment by King George II.12. The International Brigades (Spanish: Brigadas Internacionales) were soldiers set up by the Communist International to assist the Popr Front government of the Second Spanish Republic during the Spanish Civil War.
Chapter 45: Our own version of Democracy (1)
In August 1940, while Italy was suffering from the consequences of its actions, The Korean Empire was still noisy and chaotic.
¡°A madman butchered 20 peoplest week! The public order of this nation, of our Empire was fallen to the ground¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s the end of times! The reckoning hase! The end is near!¡±
Suddenly emerging violent incidents filled the newspaper pages.
People shifted their attention from political issues to incidents directly rted to their lives.
The world''s attention was focused on the ''war against crime''1 in the colony.
So, I made sure that the newspapers also disclosed frequent news of criminals being arrested.
"Now people will forget about the colony, Southeast Asia, and such stories for a while."
"I hope it goes as you say."
I didn''t have much hope for this.From the beginning, the DNA of the Korean Empire was aligned with militarism.
Even I, who had to remove this malice, was in a situation where I allowed military culture like obligatory training.
It was unavoidable as survival was the task at hand in this era.
Well, putting that aside, I intended to push ahead with the modernization of the mothend without wavering.
This tractor that was transforming the battlefield was also part of the mothend''s modernization project.
I toured the T-342 production line in coboration with the Soviet Union and even touched the machines.
It wasn''t at the stage of producing tanks yet, but overall, I got the impression that the factory was being neatly prepared.
The factory manager said confidently,
"From 1941, we n to aim for a monthly production of 300 units."
Monthly, so that''s 3,600 units per year.
Considering the Soviet Army''s tank production in 1940, it was a considerable number.
Of course, it''s not enough topare with the Union''s production volume during wartime.
During the war, the Soviet Union churned out more than 2,000 tanks per month.
Well, I thought we could catch up to some extent in terms of production volume once we got used to it.
"It''s definitely an amazing tank."
The generals who apanied the factory tour expressed admiration for this deal, confirming the specifications of the prototype T-34 sent by the Soviet Union.
After looking at the 37mm caliber pseudo-main gun and then the 76mm main gun, it was no wonder they fell head over heels for the tank.
"Your Excellency. We need to deploy these tanks to our armored units as soon as possible."
I also want to, but I don''t know if we''ll have the leeway because of Hitler.
By the way, do two people ride in the turret of this tank?
I climbed onto the prototype T-34.
After looking around the inside a few times and not getting a sense of it, I asked a Soviet technician.
"It''s for two people, Your Excellency."
Upon the interpreter''s words, I asked if it could be modified for three people.
In fact, Germany had proven that the most ideal tank crew system is five people with three in the turret.
Knowing the right answer, is there any reason to deliberately go with the wrong four-person system?
"It''s possible, but it would require changing the design, so it would take a long time. I''ll inquire with the home country."
For now, since it''s a request from a ''high-ranking person'', the Soviet side won''t ignore it.
Anyway, I was quite satisfied with the T-34 tank.
Should I say that there''s a difference in ss between Korean Empire''s ''pseudo-tanks'' and a proper tank of a great power?
Afterpleting the tank factory tour, the next schedule was the countryside.
It was one of the ces where the ''Lee Sung Joon Vige n'', which was piloted nationwide, was being tested as a model for rural modernization.
"Oh my, it seems an important person came.¡±
Most people didn''t know my face.
Even with my portrait prominently disyed, they tilted their heads wondering if it was really my face.
The reason was this.
When I appropriately ''edited'' the photo and touched up the face to suit a leader, the disparity with the original became veryrge.
Still, some recognized me.
It was because they remembered my voice that they heard a few times on the radio.
"By any chance, are you General Lee Sung Joon?"
"Yes, that''s right."
"Goodness, the highest-ranking person in this country hase to our vige!"
It''s not that rural people werepletely ignorant of the ways of the world.
To them, a high-ranking person was someone whose voice was often heard and who directly influenced their lives.
His Majesty the sacred Emperor was a being above the clouds, and the Prime Minister had no presence.
So, to them, the highest-ranking person could only be me.
"Haha. Feel free to treat mefortably, sir."
I deliberately greeted the farmers in a friendly manner.
I even took the time to help pull out weeds.
The farmers, who were initially awestruck, becamefortable with me after a little while.
"H-How can we make you do this kind of work, General?"
"No, it''s alright. This is also for the nation."
I sat around with the farmers, ate snacks, and talked about what''s going on in the world.
While doing so, I checked the progress of modernization.
Whether the newly paved roads in the vige were okay, whether the water supply was working well, whether the houses had clean te roofs.
Every time I asked about each thing, the farmers were grateful.
"We can eat and live thanks to you paying attention like this, General."
"Is there anything else that''s inconvenient for you?"
"Well, I don''t know if I can say this to you, General."
"I''m all ears."
"It''s just that, when we applied for cement to build an embankment, there was no response from the county office. Is it okay to mention this?"
"Of course. Absolutely."
I solved the cement issue on the spot.
I called the military supply office on the radio and scolded them right there.
When the farmers were surprised to see that, I told them that I was sternly scolding the ''person who made a mistake'', so there''s no need to be flustered.
In fact, this was an intentional behavior.
Acting friendly to the farmers was to show my human side,
And reprimanding the military supply was to remind them that I was still a different authority figure from them.
The ruler of an authoritarian country should never let go of their authority under any circumstances.
The farmers were confused about how to treat me.
"Uh, General."
"Please speakfortably."
I put away the expression I had while reprimanding the military supply and smiled again.
Friendly and humane, but difficult to deal with.
This was exactly the image I wanted to be seen as by the citizens of the Korean Empire.
On the way to Capital after finishing the schedule.
I asked Jong-Gil.
"Jong-Gil."
"Yes, Your Excellency."
"In your view, does the task of modernizing the mothend seem to be progressing well?"
Jong-Gil spoke without hesitation.
"Of course. Who else in thisnd could achieve the same great feats as Your Excellency?"
He¡¯s wrong.
"Stalin would have done it better."
"You mean the General Secretary of the Soviet Union?"
"Yes."
Honestly, Stalin had to start modernization under more difficult conditions than me.
Although the size of the nation isrge, it''s not always an advantageous condition.
Rather, there was the side effect of the nation''s administrative power not reaching certain ces because of therge size.
Stalin pulled the serfs and workers of the old Tsarist Russian Empire living in the 19th century into the 20th century in an instant.
Primitive customs that are impossible to understand from a modern perspective, inadequatews,plex regional interests, politicized military factions.
Stalin got rid of all of that at once.
Although there were tremendous side effects, he transformed the Soviet Union into a proper great power in just over 10 years.
Even considering the brutality, he was a remarkable figure who would be counted among the greats in Russian history.
"But Your Excellency. It hasn''t even been 3 years since you took power. Isn''t there a difference in the time spent rulingpared to Stalin?"
"That''s true."
I also acknowledge the fact that if I had enough time for developmental dictatorship, I would have left a legacy no less than Stalin.
Because I''m a great and genius leader?
No, of course not. It¡¯s because I know the future.
Come to think of it, we also need a proper ideology.
Until now, I have vaguely led the country with authoritarianism based on developmental dictatorship.
But to create a proper nation, a clear ideology was needed to present the nation''s ideal.
For the United States, it was liberal democracy, and for the Soviet Union, it wasmunism.
Then, what about us?
We only had Lee Sung Joonism, an offshoot of authoritarianism that was neither dictatorship or democracy.
Is Lee Sung Joonism even an ideology in the first ce?
That was a fact that no one would acknowledge except for our pseudo-Empire friends.
So, there was a need to present a more solid ideology that was easier to exin to others.
In the end, we can''t give up on democracy.
Because I know that democracy will ultimately be the victorious ideology in the long run.
Democracy was absolutely necessary for the vision of the nation.
However, we couldn''t immediately switch to liberal democracy.
So what was needed was an intermediate stage.
In other words, a customized democracy based on the reality of the Korean Empire.
If we had to name this, it would be a variation of democracy, ''Korean-style democracy'' or our own style of democracy.
It''s also the path shown by the seniors of the Republic of Korea.
"Another thing."
"Yes, Your Excellency."
"When we go to Capital, we''ll need to find some constitutional schrs."
"Constitutional schrs, you say?"
Jong-Gil tilted his head.
"Yes."
The reason for finding constitutional schrs was simple.
To establish the ideology of our own style of democracy, shouldn''t we first reshape the nation''s framework to be closer to a democratic country?
Ultimately, to end up in a form that softnds the authoritarian military government to civilian power, we needed to have a framework to transition to democracy.
Of course, in a way that my power is not challenged.
I organized these ideas in my head.1. This was cited in the first 10 chapters, but essentially ''War on Crime'' was a Korean movement that had the goal of craking down on crime and drugs.2. The T-34 is a Soviet medium tank from World War II. When introduced, its 76.2 mm tank gun was more powerful than many of its contemporaries, and its 60-degree sloped armour provided good protection against anti-tank weapons.
Chapter 46: Our own version of Democracy (2)
The middle-ss voters who were interested in politics found it difficult to judge Lee Sung Joon.
Before the coup, Lee Sung Joon seemed like a person who longed for Western-style reforms and aimed for democracy.
"A sensible person like General Lee should lead this country."
After the coup, Lee Sung Joon was a typical authoritarian ruler who advocated developmental dictatorship.
"See. When a military man grabs power, he bes Park Han-jin."
Before and after the counter-coup, Lee Sung Joon showed the ignorance unique to military dictators who gave a taste of iron-fisted rule.
"A bastard worse than Park Han-jin."
And now, he says he will implement ''Korean-style democracy''.
People were momentarily confused by the word ''democracy''.
It was also the effect that the original world''s Park Chung-hee aimed for."What''s so special about democracy? It''s democracy to rmend someone through procedures."
*****I decided to prepare to run for Prime Minister in order to gain the legitimacy of the regime and also use the packaging of democracy.
I wanted to be Prime Minister now because, as I materialized the ideology, I felt the need to refine the appearance.
Of course, I didn''t intend to be Prime Minister by giving the people the right to vote.
Nor was I going to go up there receiving apuse from something like the National Assembly.
"Your Excellency. Then how do you intend to be Prime Minister?"
"Wouldn''t it look good to be Prime Minister through a parliamentary vote?"
"But there''s a one in ten thousand chance, you know."
"You have a point too."
There was nothing special about a parliamentary vote.
If the Defense Security Command just had the weaknesses of thewmakers, getting votes was easier than eating cold porridge.
Still, just in case, we decided to make ''this kind of constitutional amendment''.
"Prepare for the Military Revolutionary Committee to nominate 1/4 of thewmakers."
The method of the military nominatingwmakers was exactly the same as that taken by the Yushin regime or the military in Thand and Myanmar.
This way, 1/4 of the votes were virtually guaranteed on the spot.
If we entice 1/3 of the remainingwmakers?
Then half is unconditionally guaranteed.
Half means being elected.
This is how I built the ''foundation for permanent rule''.
The current Prime Minister Roh Jae-Woo and the Daejeong Party agreed to fully cooperate with this constitutional amendment.
Persuasion was not difficult, as they promised to share the seats ofwmakers nominated by the Military Revolutionary Committee.
While ''Yushin'' was being prepared under the surface, there was also a statement of support from the military.
"Finally, our leader General Lee Sung Joon has made the brave decision to lead this country from the front. Now, we must lend our strength to the General''s steps with a united voice and pave the way for him. How about we all pledge our loyalty to the General here?"
"Yes, I agree."
Amidst the apuse of the generals, the military unanimously expressed their support for me.
Although nominally the military had no authority to nominate the Prime Minister, thewmakers had no choice when such tant pressure was exerted.
On September 5, 1940, the constitutional amendment was announced.
Even the Yushin Constitution took a year to prepare, but we finished the work in just one month.
In fact, since it had the appearance of a constitutional democracy in form, there wasn''t much to revise.
As a result of the amendment, ourws became much worse than before.
However, the substantial parts improved a bit.
Still, it''s better for the Prime Minister to be in charge of militarymand than the Army Chief of Staff or his deputy, both in appearance and usibility.
Immediately after the amendment, Prime Minister Roh Jae-Woo issued an order to dissolve the parliament.
We appointed the Young Officers Partywmakers, who were the military''s share, ording to the new constitution.
And an election was held for the remaining 3/4 of the seats.
Since the election game in Korea itself was so unfair, the Daejeong Party, the previousrgest party, once again took most of the seats.
When the seats of the Daejeong Party and the Young Officers Party werebined, it showed a more serious party bias than when the Daejeong Party dominated alone before.
It turned out well.
If there was a chance of amending the constitution one more time, the morewmakers, the better.
Of course, if there was a shortage ofwmakers, we could put incumbentwmakers in prison to match the ratio, but it was best to avoid such a move if possible.
On September 10, in the election held in the parliament, candidate No. 1 Lee Sung Joon won 284 out of 300 votes and was elected Prime Minister.
"Your Excellency Prime Minister! Congrattions."
"Your Excellency, congrattions."
I first received greetings from the Young Officers Partywmakers who were sitting in their seats in military uniforms.
Then, I shook hands with the Daejeong Partywmakers who approached me.
Now the Empire has somewhat taken the form of a proper nation.
Whether it was yesterday or today, it was the same in that it was a democratic country in appearance, but there was a big difference between whether the head of government wore a military uniform or not.
"Congrattions on Your Excellency, the Prime Minister''s inauguration."
In the afternoon, congrattory messages from ambassadors of various countries arrived.
Among them was one sent by Germany''s dictator Adolf Hitler.
"I congratte Your Excellency Prime Minister on your inauguration and hope that Germany and Korea will build a close friendship as before."
I replied with a smile to the letter delivered by Ambassador Eugen Ott.
"Korea also wants to get along well with Germany."
In fact, it''s a lie.
Even if we''re on a roll now, it''s clear that if we join hands with the damn Nazis who are bound to self-destruct soon, we''ll be isted from the whole world.
Just look at Franco, he almost died after the war, but didn''t he survive thanks to the Cold War?
Judging from the attitude of the German ambassador today, it wouldn''t be surprising if Germany contacts us again soon.
Maybe this Hitler bastard will tempt us to help him attack the Soviet Union.
Of course, no matter what conditions he offers, I have no intention of joining hands with Hitler.
I don''t even have enough energy to modernize the mothend, so why would I bother to wage a war?
Even if I absolutely have to go to war, it should be a minimal investment to gain a foothold in the postwar world.
After finishing the ambassador''s audience, I prepared for a speech to the nation.
"Dear citizens. This is Lee Sung Joon, elected as the Prime Minister of the Korean Empire."
I kept my voice cold and firm.
If I took a friendly position in public, there could be those who take me lightly.
That would be troublesome.
Although I formally took the position of Prime Minister, it was beneficial for my status to maintain the strict military image.
At first, I exined why I had to be the Prime Minister.
"For the past 3 years, the National Salvation Military Committee I led has been working hard for the modernization of the fathend in various parts of the Empire and has achieved results. However, there are still many shorings. There were many things that couldn''t be done from a position wearing a military uniform."
Of course, it was aplete lie.
Power doesn''t care about the shape of the uniform.
I was the Army Chief of Staff in name only, but I was a dictator who manipted all the power institutions of this country as I wished.
What I changed now was nothing more than a business card.
But the world looks at things differently depending on the packaging.
I also sat in the Prime Minister''s seat aiming for such an effect.
"That''s why I ran for Prime Minister. Fortunately, thanks to the representatives of the people giving me a chance, thiscking Lee Sung Joon has been able to serve you."
I say serve, but in reality, it''s rule.
Who would receive service from me?
Even the Emperor can''t do that.
"For the next 5 years. This Lee Sung Joon will try to change the Empire greatly. I will innovate the country to the point where the word Yushin wille out. I will protect Korea from the storms of the World War. Please trust this person, Lee Sung Joon, just once."
This was a promise without any falsehood.
Protecting the Empire was the same as protecting myself, so it couldn''t be a lie.
If we don''t innovate amidst the storm of the World War, we won''t survive, so this was also not a lie.
Right after the broadcast, I had the Defense Security Command check the people''s reactions.
The reactions were mixed.
The urban middle ss who had their expectations betrayed by me,
"Are we going to trust a military dictator again?"
The rural areas that were steadily enjoying the fruits of rural modernization,
"General Lee Sung Joon will do well for us. Yup."
The poor,,
"The General says he''ll change the country, so we should trust him once."
Expectation and doubt, goodwill and hostility, trust and distrust intersected.
However, gaining the support of the entire nation was not an easy task even for a dictator.
Even Russia''s dictator Putin only received 70% support from 140% of the people.
If even a seasoned dictator of over 20 years like Putin has a batting average of only half, who am I to expect a higher approval rating than that?
I did not harbor such delusions.
I just needed enough approval rating to stably maintain the regime.
In the first ce, my support base was not the people, but the military.
As long as I held the barrels that produced power, I only needed enough control to prevent the barrels from turning towards my head.
"Your Excellency. You don''t have to worry too much about the people''s reactions. No matter how well you treat them, there will always be those who are dissatisfied."
"I know that too. Anyway, you should also take off your military uniform and join the cab soon."
Kim Sung-joo was surprised by my suggestion.
"You mean me?"
"Yes. I''m thinking of giving you the position of Army Chief of Staff, what do you think?"
"How could I dare to do that?"
The Army Chief of Staff was the top position in the previous military regime.
"I''m telling you to do it, so what''s the problem? Will you do it or not?"
"I will wholeheartedly assist Your Excellency."
"Then, that''s enough."
I heavily appointedrades from the previous revolution to key positions in the military regime.
Such nepotistic appointments undermined meritocracy, but there was no choice.
If you don''t want to get couped, you have to use your close aides, what can you do?
By carrying out the cab appointments, I announced the beginning of our style (Lee Sung Joon style) of democracy.
Chapter 47: Our own version of Democracy (3)
As Lee Sung Joon started ''Korean-style democracy'', Asian countries that had been watching the Capital as a model to emte were influenced.
"In Asia, we need clothes that fit Asia. Perhaps Your Excellency Lee Sung Joon''s ''Korean-style democracy'' may be the answer."
Even the Chinese who were about to gnash their teeth at Korea showed interest in the Korean-style democracy that Lee Sung Joon was talking about.
Considering the reality of the fragmented Republic of China, wouldn''t it be right for a strong military to take the center first and lead the country?
The fact that there was no significant difference in the actual content between what the Republic of China called military rule and this also reduced the reluctance of Chinese intellectuals.
Chiang Kai-shek1 quickly read this atmosphere.
Come to think of it, following Lee Sung Joon''s example wasn''t all bad.
Chiang Kai-shek hinted to his confidants in the Executive Yuan about trying to push for Korean-style reforms.
"Although he is our enemy, wouldn''t it be good to learn from how Lee Sung Joon innovated the system to pursue political stability?"
Kong Xiangxi2, the Vice President of the Executive Yuan3., thought Chiang Kai-shek had crossed the line, but he did not bother to take the lead and oppose it.Many people would oppose it anyway, even if it wasn''t him.
"Chiang Kai-shek, has this man gone senile?"
When Chiang Kai-shek''s n became known, the anti-Chiang faction within the Kuomintang4 unanimously criticized the chairman.
"Remember Yuan Shikai''s5 end. We have no intention of serving Emperor Chiang!"
When his political enemies reacted so fiercely, Chiang Kai-shek took a step back, saying there seemed to be a ''misunderstanding''.
And he thought regretfully.
This is why this country doesn''t work. Only when an absolute leader has full authority and leads like Korea can we confront external enemies.
Without making everyone move in unison from the leader to the bottom, how can we protect our sovereignty and independence from great powers like Korea?
Those idiots had learned nothing from the defeat in the Sino-Korean War.
That''s why I''m the only one for this country.
But it was also ambiguous to decide to save the country like Lee Sung Joon.
Even if he decided to save the country, it would only provoke the warlords outside the direct-controlled territory.
While Chiang Kai-shek had an appetite for Lee Sung Joon''s Korean-style democracy, the situation in Japan was subtly different.
In the first ce, since the real power of the country was the Japanese Resident-General Lee Dong-nyeong6, it was a structure where the central government could not implement Korean-style democracy even if they wanted to.
"That''s the situation in Tokyo."
The 66 feudal domains that made up the Japanese Empire began to adopt Korean-style democracy on their own.
"We pretend to give some power to the lowly ones while keeping the real power on our side, that Lee Sung Joon bastard is indeed a clever one."
"If we give those lowlifes a few seats in the council and extort a lot of money from them, it''s a profitable business¡What a cunning move¡."
The Japanese Kazoku7 thought that Korean-style democracy was easier to ept than Western-style democracy.
If they had to preemptively reform in a situation where Western civilization was being imported due to Korea''s influence anyway, it was wise to adopt Korean-style democracy.
In this way, Lee Sung Joon''s Korean-style democracy drew considerable response in China and Japan.
Of course, in the United States, the home of democracy, they sneered at Korean-style democracy.
"What kind of democracy is that? Even the Nazis didn''t do it like that."
What kind of democracy is it when the military tantly appoints and seats 1/4 of thewmakers?
However, it was admirable that they were trying to imitate democracy while doing such ridiculous things.
In any case, among the sovereign nations of Asia, there was not a single country that imitated democracy under an authoritarian government.
Lee Sung Joon''s Korean Empire indeed had a very advanced system by Asian standards.
"That''s just right for the yellow monkeys''8 level."
While sending cynicism, the Americans showed a positive reaction to Korea''s democratic ''reform'' for now.
The reason was simple.
"With Hitler going crazy across the Antic like that, there''s no need to rub the Koreans the wrong way."
Above all, Korea''s ''prudent conduct'' shown after the defeat of the Allies eased the hostility of the American political circles.
Even though there were voices at home calling for such expansion, the Lee Sung Joon regime deserved to be treated as a ''rational dialogue partner'' when it was seen suppressing them with political power.
Even if it was a military dictatorship.
The United States treated Korea with a more favorable attitude than before.
In trade, they imposed friendly tariffs from before the military took power.
It was an unexpected gain that Sung Joon had not even thought of.
In contrast, the Soviet Union showed a somewhat dumbfounded reaction.
Korean-style democracy? Is it something like fascism?
Of course, the fascists and the Lee Sung Joon regime differed in their aims and the way they governed the country.
However, there was a strong smell of fascism in the so-called Korean-style democracy.
Could it be that Korea is trying to side with Germany?
The suspicious Stalin harbored doubts about whether Lee Sung Joon''s reforms were a preliminary preparation to side with Germany.
He pondered over Korea''s intentions in the Kremlin for days before making a decision.
"The International Communist Party and Pravda9 should send some people to Korea."
At Stalin''s direction, the party and Pravda immediately selected people and sent them to the Capital.
A few dayster, journalists Richard Sorge10 and Walter Ulbricht11 arrived in the Capital.
After renting a decent apartment in downtown Capital, they first bought newspapers.
"These are the recent Korean newspapers."
Sorge and Ulbricht sat facing each other in the apartment''s living room, asking the Korean interpreter and reading the articles.
Lee Sung Joon''s regime does not want southern expansion even while suppressing the people''s aspirations.
Why?
Could it be that they are aiming for somewhere else?
However, they soon learned that was not the case.
There''s no reason for Lee Sung Joon, who has been constantly refusing opportunities to expand his territory, to do that. So, this is a sincere statement.
Then, why is Lee Sung Joon going with something simr to fascism?
They also analyzed Sung Joon''s policies and speeches to the people.
After studying for several days like that and asking Koreans for their thoughts, they could vaguely understand Lee Sung Joon''s intentions.
Lee Sung Joon had no interest in fascism.
He was just very interested in power, that''s all.
It was just a misunderstanding by the party.
Ulbricht and Sorge sent a report with this gist to Moscow.
"It''s my misunderstanding, is that so?"
Stalin read the report several times.
It was to find another meaning that he couldn''t confirm himself.
However, there was nothing written except words informing that his suspicion was wrong.
No. This may be a failure to urately grasp the situation.
Stalin was the owner of paranoia who endlessly dug into something until the basis for what he suspected came out.
Even if Korea, which became the target of his suspicion, was innocent, Stalin believed there was something and did not doubt it.
"We''ll have to send people again."
Stalin sent additional party members to Korea in a situation where he was busy being wary of Germany.
Trust and distrust, allies and potential enemies.
Stalin was unable to figure out how to deal with Korea in the face of his rival, Germany.
Voroshilov12 couldn''t stand it and remarked.
"Koba13, what was the reason you wanted to join hands with the Koreans in the first ce?"
"Well, I thought the Koreans would be necessary for us."
"Were they ideologically close to us at that time?"
That wasn''t the case either.
Korea''s militarism and authoritarian ideology were identical to the German Empire that had attacked Tsarist Russia.
"What are you trying to say?"
"We are facing our rival Germany. We are already struggling to focus on Europe right now. In this situation, would it be advantageous for the survival of the Union to deliberately provoke Korea?"
"But what if the Koreans betray us?"
"That''s just your suspicion. The Koreans and we are in a position where we have dangerous potential enemies to betray each other, aren''t we?"
Korea had the United States as a potential enemy, while the Soviet Union had Germany.
Of course, Sung Joon was struggling not to make the United States an enemy, but that was the structure reflected in international dynamics.
Stalin poured himself a ss of Vodka for now.
"Koba. Think carefully. We are in a situation where we must never face the threat of the enemy on both sides. It''s a situation where we shouldn''t doubt even if we want to."
That was true.
Considering the brutal threat posed by Germany at the moment, Korea had to be kept as an ally at all costs.
"Then I need a safety that can reassure me."
"A safety?"
Voroshilov thought for a moment.
What could reassure a dictator?
After some thought, Voroshilov came up with an idea.
"How about this? Having a confrontation with Lee Sung Joon?"
A confrontation?
Come to think of it, Stalin had only met Lee Sung Joon once.
It was impossible to thoroughly understand the inner workings of a politician at that one time.
However, if he could see him one more time, he would learn a lot more.
Coincidentally, there was also a justification to meet Lee Sung Joon.
Meeting as heads of state, not as chiefs of staff, to confirm whether the non-aggression pact will continue to be valid in the future would be a reason to hold a summit.
Stalin was a man who was cautious when he needed to be, but faster than anyone else when a decision was needed.
"You''re right. I should meet Lee Sung Joon one more time."
"Good thinking."
Stalin happily shared the Vodka with Voroshilov.
With the problem solved, the dictator''s mood was not too bad either.
Stalin and his best friend drank,ughed, and chattedte into the night.
It was a happening brought about by Korean-style democracy.1. Chiang Kai-shek was a Chinese statesman, revolutionary, and militarymander. He was the head of the Nationalist Kuomintang party, General of the National Revolutionary Army, known as Generalissimo, and the leader of the Republic of China in maind China from 1928 until 1949.2. Kung Hsiang-hsi, often known as Dr. H. H. Kung, also known as Dr. Chauncey Kung, was a Chinese banker and politician. He married Soong Ai-ling, the eldest of the three Soong sisters; the other two married President Sun Yat-sen and President Chiang Kai-shek3. The Executive Yuan is the executive branch of the government of the Republic of China (Taiwan). Under the amended constitution, the head of the Executive Yuan is the Premier who is positioned as the head of government and has the power to appoint members to serve in the cab, while the ROC President is the head of state under the semi-presidential system, who can appoint the Premier and nominate the members of the cab4. The Kuomintang, also referred to as the Guomindang, the Nationalist Party of China or the Chinese Nationalist Party, is a major political party in the Republic of China, initially based on the Chinese maind and then in Taiwan since 1949.5. Yuan Shikai was a Chinese general and statesman who served as Prime Minister of the Imperial Cab, the second provisional president of the Republic of China, head of the Beiyang government from 1912 to 1916 and Emperor of China from 1915 to 1916. A major political figure during thete Qing dynasty, he spearheaded a number of major modernisation programs and reforms and yed a decisive role in securing the abdication of the Xuantong Emperor in 1912, which marked the copse of the Qing monarchy and the end of imperial rule in China.6. I''m 87% sure this is a made-up character since I couldn''t find any Korean figure with this name that was a General.
There WAS a Dongnyeong Lee but he was the former president of Seoul National University of Education, an enlightenment thinker and independence activist in thete Joseon Dynasty.7. The Kazoku(ÈA×å) was the hereditary peerage of the Empire of Japan, which existed between 1869 and 1947. It was formed by merging the feudal lords and court nobles into one system modelled after the British peerage.8. ethnic slur that madeup becauseJapanese people look like monkeys, and that Asian people are said to be "yellow" in skin color.9. Pravda is a Russian broadsheet newspaper, and was the official newspaper of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union, when it was one of the most influential papers in the country with a cirction of 11 million.10. Richard Sorge was a German journalist and Soviet military intelligence officer who was active before and during World War II and worked undercover as a German journalist in both Nazi Germany and the Empire of Japan. His codename was "Ramsay".11. Walter Ernst Paul Ulbricht was a Germanmunist politician. Ulbricht yed a leading role in the creation of the Weimar-era Communist Party of Germany andter in the early development and establishment of the German Democratic Republic.12. Kliment Yefremovich Voroshilov, poprly known as Klim Voroshilov, was a prominent Soviet military officer and politician during the Stalin-era.13. During his education in Tiflis, he picked up the nickname "Koba", after the Robin Hood-like protagonist from the 1883 novel The Patricide by Alexander Kazbegi. This became his favorite nickname throughout his revolutionary life. Stalin continued to use "Koba" as his Party name in the underground world of the RSDLP.
Chapter 48: Contrast
The summit with Stalin was indeed tiring and difficult, as expected.
I had to carefully consider my words, trying to calcte what the Man of Steel was thinking, so I couldn''t speakfortably even a single word.
Of course, it was evident that he was also agonizing deeply over his words.
I wondered if we really had to go this far when it was just a meeting to confirm the validity of the non-aggression pact.
However, meeting Stalin twice was not without its rewards.
Once the discussion on the official agenda was over, a morefortable atmosphere was created.
At the banquet with Stalin, I offered some advice.
"Comrade General Secretary. Now only the two ideologies of fascism andmunism remain in Europe. Hitler, who has been running his country''s plundering economy through endless expansion, will inevitably target the Soviet Union."
The General Secretary agreed.
"As you said, Prime Minister, Hitler is a character who would do that and more."Unlike in the original history, Stalin did not believe the cheap conspiracy theory that the West was trying to orchestrate a war between Germany and the Soviet Union.
It was because Germany had achieved perfect victory.
"So it would be better for you to elerate the war preparations that the Union is currently undertaking. Germany will definitely invade next year."
I asserted.
It was a fact that could be guessed even without knowing the future.
The deployment of German troops to the east inrge numbers was the best evidence that Hitler''s invasion was not far off.
"I have been receiving such information. I also think thatte spring to early summer of ''41 is the most dangerous period."
After all, there was no way Stalin could be unaware of such obvious facts.
If our embassy''s military attach¨¦, who had little to do with Germany, could obtain information on the movement of German divisions, Stalin could hear more information and make judgments.
"So, there are a few things you should prepare for from now on."
"Please tell me."
"First, reduce the supply of raw materials to Germany. Germany is not properly supplying the machinery it promised in the German-Soviet Trade Agreement anyway, right?"
"We are also aware of Germany''s insincerity. However, if we reduce resources unnecessarily and provoke the Nazis, won''t the invasion be brought forward?"
It''s a misjudgment.
The Nazis will attack ording to their set n anyway, whether resources are provided or not.
Therefore, it would be advantageous for the Soviet Union to reduce the supply of resources from the beginning.
Just the resources the Soviet Union would provide to Germany from 1939 to 1941 amounted to 500,000 tons of iron ore, 300,000 tons of scrap iron, 140,000 tons of cotton, 940,000 tons of oil, 160,000 tons of manganese, 23,000 tons of chromium, etc.
By reducing this volume, a significant portion of the resources critical to Germany''s war economy could be cut.
Of course, as the British naval blockade was lifted, the way was open to secure resources in the overseas raw materials market.
However, it was not as cheap and abundant as what the Soviet Union supplied.
"The resources currently being provided to the enemy will return as tanks and aircraft to attack the Soviet Union. At the very least, if we don''t increase the enemy''s strength, wouldn''t the Union have a fighting chance?"
Stalin was deep in thought for a while.
Just when I thought about how much this man was immersed in his thoughts, the General Secretary spoke.
"Your Excellency the Prime Minister''s words also make sense. Let''s consider it positively."
"There''s one more thing."
"I''m all ears."
"Germany''s intrusion into Soviet airspace or border provocations should not be tolerated. If their actions are condoned, they will fully utilize the information they acquire to attack the Union."
"You seem convinced that the Nazis will do that."
"I know the Nazis a bit."
After the conversation ended, Stalin expressed his gratitude for the advice I had given.
What, for that much?
You need to stay alive for us to have room to maneuver under the pressure of the superpower United States.
In that sense, I sincerely hoped for the victory of the Soviet Union.
This Lee Sung Joon is a just man. I can¡¯t let those guys who made soap using the Jewish as ingredients win everything, can I?
The Irkutsk summit was concluded in a day.
Korea and the Soviet Union agreed to extend the non-aggression period to 1950 for a 10-year term.
The renewal of the treaty was to be discussed again one year before the expiration.
Of course, neither I nor Stalin paid much attention to whether or not the non-aggression pact would be renewed.
If necessary, it would be extended, and if not, it would be a rtionship that could be broken, so renewal was not such an important issue.
"Your Excellency. You''ve worked hard."
I took a drag from the Havana cigar that Colonel Kim Sung-joo, the Army Minister apanying me, had lit for me.
Ah, this taste.
Havana cigars had a deep vor that couldn''t be found in domestic cigarettes.
It may be luxurious, but what can you do?
I don''t really care much about alcohol, clothes, houses, or sries, so cigarettes are fine, right?
"Have one too."
"Ah, thank you."
I personally lit the cigar for Kim Sung-joo.
The thick cigar smoke filled the passenger car, prompting one of the attendants to open the window for venttion.
With the nicotine kicking in, I felt a bit lightheaded now.
I called out to the Director of the Central Intelligence Bureau, who was sitting next to me, quietly keeping his silence.
"Director Lee."
"Yes, Your Excellency."
"How are things going with the US?"
"Ah, we are currently preparing the materials."
The Central Intelligence Bureau (CIB) was infiltrating various Nazi groups, including the American-German Bund1, to conduct information warfare.
Now, one might wonder here.
How did ck-haired Asians get in among the white supremacists?
Strictly speaking, they didn''t join as members of the organizations.
It was closer to joining as a sucker who provided activity funds.
The CIB approached Nazi groups in this way, spreading various eavesdropping devices made of wall decorations, clocks, mirrors, etc.
Most of these devices did not require a separate power source.
They were devices that operated using the vibrations produced by human voices as energy, so they could actually be used semi-permanently.
The motif for these devices was The Thing2, an eavesdropping device sent by the Soviet Union to the US Embassy in 1945.
In fact, since it was an object that did not require any electronicponents for power, the difficulty of development was not very high.
It was thanks to Leon Theremin3, the developer of the original The Thing, cooperating with the CIB.
To make a long story short about Leon Theremin, he was a technician supported through the technological exchange promised in the Soviet-Korean Non-Aggression Pact.
"Well, it hasn''t been long since you started the work."
There must have been barely enough time to develop and distribute the eavesdropping devices.
"Yes."
"Still, this is a very important matter. There can be no mistakes or failures."
"I will keep that in mind."
In fact, it was not us but the Soviet Union whose fate was at stake here, but I didn''t go that far in the conversation.
While we were discussing the eavesdropping, Captain Kim Jong-Gil approached and reported.
"Your Excellency. A telegram has arrived from the homnd."
"Bring it."
I skimmed through thetest trend report submitted by the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.
Franco of Spain is considering joining the Axis?
This made me think that the Soviet Union might have a harder time than expected.
Why is that pig Franco thinking of getting involved in the World War when he has something to eat?
Should I send a letter to Franco here?
As the fateful confrontation between Germany and the Soviet Union was imminent anyway, even if I nagged a bit, the Nazis couldn''t inflict significant damage on Korea.
At most, they would impose some trade sanctions in their upied Europe.
Is that a bit too much?
I should put the Spanish issue aside for now.
I showed the report from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs to Kim Sung-joo.
"Your Excellency. If Spain joins the German side, it''s almost like all of Europe isunching a crusade against the Soviet Union."
"Do you think the Soviet Union has a chance of winning?"
I thought the Soviet Union would hold out thanks to its vast territory and the tacit interference of the United States, but others might have different perspectives.
"I think there''s a 40% chance that the Soviet Union will copse."
40%?
"Why do you see the Nazis'' chances of winning so high?"
"I considered three main factors. First, the German Army has morebat experience than the Soviet Army. The Soviets have experiencedbat, but not like the Germans who have fought a series of wars against the great powers."
"That''s true."
"The scale of the German Army also makes me predict their chances. In terms of absolute scale, the Soviet Army isrger, but considering the qualitative gap, I think Germany has superior military power. Germany is ahead in aircraft, tanks, and vehicles."
You''re underestimating the T-344 too much.
"And?"
"The fact that the Axis navies can dominate the Baltic Sea and ck Sea. Without British interference, Germany and Italy will freely ravage the Soviet Navy."
Ah, I hadn''t thought of that.
It was a part that I hadn''t considered.
The more I heard, the more strongly I felt that Stalin''s preparations would be insufficient.
"Listening to you, it wouldn''t be strange if Germany won."
"It''s just a short-sighted view. How could Ipare my perspective to Your Excellency''s insight?"
My insight is just that of an ordinary person wearing sses from the future.
"You."
"Yes, Prime Minister."
"If the war breaks out, we''ll have to send some separate aid."
"You mean to friends who aren''t even allies?"
Kim Sung-joo''s question was natural.
But looking at the big picture, a one-sided victory for the Nazis would be troublesome.
Somehow, the ideal scenario for us would be for the Soviet Union to grind down and copse the Nazis.
Isn''t it through the Cold War that Korea can stand between the US and Soviet Union and have some fun?
Of course, there was no need to exin that far.
It was enough to just say that it was a business deal where Korea wouldn''t lose.
"I know what you''re worried about. Even if we provide weapons, it will be easy for them to default on the payment after the war. But just know that there is a way to collect it."
Kim Sung-joo replied with a determined expression.
"I will obey."
As long as the Soviet Union doesn''t copse, we can collect all this debt.
If there''s no money, then with resources; if there are no resources, then with political power.
The leader of the Reds had many things to offer.1. The German American Bund, or the German American Federation, was a German-American Nazi organization which was established in 1936 as a sessor to the Friends of New Germany. The organization chose its new name in order to emphasize its American credentials after the press used it of being unpatriotic.2. The Thing, also known as the Great Seal bug, was one of the first covert listening devices (or "bugs") to use passive techniques to transmit an audio signal. It was concealed inside a gift given by the Soviet Union to W. Averell Harriman, the United States Ambassador to the Soviet Union, on August 4, 1945. Because it was passive, needing electromaic energy from an outside source to be energized and active, it is considered a predecessor of radio-frequency identification (RFID) technology3. Lev Sergeyevich Termen was a Russian inventor, most famous for his invention of the theremin, one of the first electronic musical instruments and the first to be mass-produced. He also worked on early television research.4. The T-34 is a Soviet medium tank from World War II. When introduced, its 76.2 mm tank gun was more powerful than many of its contemporaries, and its 60-degree sloped armour provided good protection against anti-tank weapons.
Chapter 49: Contrast (2)
Stalin pondered the advice he had heard from Lee Sung Joon
Under the assumption that a Nazi invasion was inevitable, Lee Sung Joon''s advice was logically valid.
Stalin summoned Ivan Sedin1, the People''s Minister for the Soviet Oil Industry, Ivan Fedorovich2, the People''s Minister of Ferrous Metallurgy, and Anastas Ivanovich Mikoyan3, the People''s Minister for Foreign Trade, to inquire about how much they were losing in trade with Germany.
Their answers were shocking.
"The Germans are deliberately cking off or engaging in sabotage. They have rarely delivered the promised quantities on time."
Stalin was furious at this report.
Stalin knew that Germany was cking off, but he didn''t realize it was this serious.
"Why are you reporting this only now!"
Well, who would want to report the truth and get caught?
No one wanted to touch the nerves of a dictator who hoped for the ''non-aggression'' to be maintained.Stalin red at the people sweating profusely with pale faces.
With such pathetic and stupid people sitting as ministers, he thought the country was running well.
"Yourades have allowed the German bastards to steal the property of the Union."
"So- sorry."
"Stop blinking like a rat and go stop the trains to Germany right now!"
The ministers ran away from Stalin''s office quickly with relief.
Pathetic creatures.
Stalin twirled his pen holder.
Should he just leave those stupid people in those positions?
Wouldn''t it be better to put them on the ''list'' and get rid of them?
He was tempted to do so, but he didn''t.
Even if he got rid of those fools in front of him, only new fools would appear.
Stalin decided to endure it for once.
It was an uncharacteristic patience.
When the Soviet government touched trade with Germany, Germany did not remain silent either.
Count Friedrich-Werner von der Schulenburg4, the German Ambassador to the Soviet Union, visited the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and threatened Molotov in a strong tone.
Now that he had Germany, which had already conquered Europe, on his back, the ambassador was unstoppable.
"Trade between the Union and Greater Germany is a symbol of cooperation based on mutual trust. Moscow has unterally trampled on such an important legacy. Do you know how seriously Berlin is taking this situation?"
Molotov wiped the sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief.
He had never been cornered like this in a conversation before.
"Ambassador, that''s a misunderstanding. Based on reciprocity, we are just sending itte as much as the German side sent the quantitieste."
"If it''s a misunderstanding, that''s a relief. When can I take it to mean that you will resume the supply of resources?"
That wasn''t the case.
Unless Stalin ordered it, not a single piece of coal could be allowed to enter Germany.
"Ambassador, for us to resume the supply of resources, sincere measures from the German side muste first."
Molotov said what he had to say, albeit in a difficult position.
No matter how great the difficulty of dealing with the Germans was, it was nothingpared to the fear of Stalin.
"Minister, are you joking right now?"
The German Ambassador scolded Molotov for a long time and left after treating him in a high-handed manner.
Molotov clicked his tongue at the German Ambassador''s high-handed attitude and went to report the conversation to Stalin.
"I heard you got an earful from the German Ambassador?"
"Yes. The Count behaved very rudely. He didn''t seem like that kind of person before, but it seems there were instructions from Berlin."
Stalin also knew the German Ambassador.
As was typical of German aristocrats with ''von'' in their names, Count von der Schulenburg was a polite and docile, typical diplomat.
For such a person toe out so strongly meant that there were strong instructions from his home country.
"It must have been painful for the Nazis to have their resource supply cut off."
"That may be the case."
"From now on, don''t give an inch to the German side. Understood?"
"Of course, Comrade General Secretary."
With Stalin''s specific instructions given, Molotov had even less room to maneuver.
As a result, when the German Ambassador and Molotov met, they repeated the same words like parrots as if they were talking to a wall.
While the two sides engaged in a diplomatic battle, Stalin reconfirmed the military''s wartime readiness.
"Koba, why did you stopying the defense line on Polish territory, the buffer zone we barely obtained? If we focus on the Stalin Line, we won''t be able to defend all the territories we gained in ''39 and ''40."
"The enemy is Germany. They are the ones who toppled Britain and France in six weeks. Do you think we can counter them right away at the border without preparation?"
Stalin did not have such confidence.
"But if we fight ind, the material damage to the Union will also increase."
"We have to be prepared for that much."
Stalin was prepared to sacrifice millions, no, tens of millions if necessary.
On December 29, 1940, the Soviet Army divided into blue and red armies and conducted a war game.
The Blue Army5 skillfully bypassed the Red Army''s defense line with ease, using German-style blitzkrieg tactics, easily crushing the Red Army.
When the side ying the role of the German Army, the Blue Army, won in this wargame, the Red Armymanders were shocked.
"This is impossible."
However, the reality was reality.
As soon as Stalin received the report on the results of this wargame, he kicked the desk.
"These idiots. They don''t have the mindset to fight Germany at all!"
Stalin immediately issued a high-intensity reprimand.
As the war with Germany was imminent,manderscking in qualifications could not be left as they were.
Of course, such measures were far from enough to stop Germany.
I can''t fully trust Korea, but it''s a waste of troops to keep 30 divisions stuck in the Far East.
Stalin had 20 divisions taken from the troops allocated to the Far Eastern Army and moved to European Russia.
Still, Stalin thought it was not enough.
The enemy was not just Germany alone, but a United States of Europe that could utilize the resources of all of Europe.
To face such an enemy, information was more important than anything else.
Fortunately, the Reds had sympathizers scattered all over the world.
Stalin called for Beria6, the head of the NKVD7.
"Comrade Beria."
"Yes, Comrade General Secretary."
Stalin''s cruel hunting dog bowed his head politely at his master''s call.
"From now on,pile the newsing from Germany and put it on my desk every hour. Not a single sound of Adolf bastard''s balls shaking should be missing."
"Don''t worry. I will do my best."
Beria was just thinking of using the wiretapping equipment developed with the power of Soviet technicians in Korea in Germany.
When January 1941 came, strange things began to happen at the German-Soviet border.
"Hey, that thing passing by at high altitude, isn''t that a German ne?"
"I think you''re right."
The German Army scratched the nerves of the Soviet Army by entering Soviet airspace several times a day.
"Shoot them all down."
Stalin ordered decisively.
On January 30, 1941, a German reconnaissance ne that had infiltrated to photograph inside Soviet territory at high altitude was shot down by a Soviet fighter jet.
The German government strongly protested this.
"Aren''t we in a non-aggression pact? Attacking for identally crossing the airspace is going too far."
"You''ve been messing with our airspace nearly a hundred times in thest month. We''ve been patient enough."
The Soviet Army pounced like crazy whenever a German ne came in.
Because of these interceptions, the German Air Force had to suffer disruptions in taking photographs for the Army.
"Why are the Soviet bastards suddenly acting so stiff? Aren''t they afraid of shing with the Great Germany?"
"Even the Reds know it. The day is approaching when we will sh with them."
The German Army thought it was bothersome due to the defensive actions of the Soviet Army, but they thought there would be no big problem.
They thought they could use the old maps secured by the German Imperial Army when they were stationed in Russian territory in 1915-18, even if it was regrettable.
Of course, Germany''s provocations did not stop there.
In February ''41, Ukrainian separatists instigated by Germany carried out terrorism in Western Ukraine.
Railways were cut, bridges were damaged, and government offices were burned.
A situation was created where the entire Western Ukraine was temporarily disrupted.
"Damn, these idiotic bastards."
As a result, the number of militarymanders who went to the Gg increased quite a bit.
Based on Germany''s repeated provocations and the informationing from Eastern Europe, Stalin became convinced that Germany''s invasion was imminent.
Then it was total mobilization.
"Put them all in military uniforms."
"Pardon? How many are you talking about?"
"I said all of them."
Stalin issued a mobilization order to the 12 million reserve-duty men who had not yet put on military uniforms.
When this mobilization ispleted in early May, the size of the Soviet Army will exceed 13 million.
It was a truly formidable number.
In the original history, the Soviet Army was not fully mobilized even at the time of Barbarossa, but here, the mobilization order was issued in February, well before the start of the war.
Millions of men boarded trains and trucks from all over the ce and headed to their unit''s garrison.
Even after mobilizing such arge army, if Germany did not invade, it would be a disaster in itself.
But Stalin had conviction.
''=The Nazis will definitelye.
And a fateful showdown between the vs and Germans, which had continued since the 19th century, would unfold.
Stalin had no intention of losing in this confrontation.1. There''s almost nothing on this guy aside from him being the Second Minister of the Oil industry.2. Ivan Fyodorovichwas a Soviet politician of Armenian descent. Hero of Socialist Labor (1943)3. Anastas Ivanovich Mikoyan was a Soviet politician and Bolshevik revolutionary who served as the Chairman of the Presidium of the Supreme Soviet, the head of state of the Soviet Union.4. Friedrich-Werner Erdmann Matthias Johann Bernhard Erich Graf[1] von der Schulenburgwas a German diplomat who served as thest German ambassador to the Soviet Union before Operation Barbarossa, the German attack on the Soviet Union in 1941, during World War II. He began his diplomatic career before World War I, serving as consul and ambassador in several countries.5. Polish Army6. Lavrentiy Pavlovich Beria was a Soviet politician and one of the longest-serving and most influential of Joseph Stalin''s secret police chiefs, serving as head of the People''s Commissariat for Internal Affairs from 1938 to 1946, during the country''s involvement in the Second World War.7. NKVD (Russian: Narodnyi komissariat vnutrennikh del; Ukrainian: NKVS, or Narodnyi komisariiat vnutrishnikh sprav [People''s Commissariat for Internal Affairs]). A ministry of the Soviet government responsible for security andw enforcement that was set up on 7 November 1917 and reorganized as the MVD on 19 March 1946.
Chapter 50: Purge (1)
Spring of April 1941,
The time when Germany and the URSS were fated to sh, was not a warm one.
Germany and the Soviet Union pointed fingers at each other, using the other of notplying with the obligations of the non-aggression pact.
The world held its breath in an atmosphere of calm before the storm, as if it could explode at any moment.
However, in the Empire far from Europe, the fear of war could not be felt.
Rather, militaristic sprouts eager to jump into the war were popping up here and there.
No matter how much they were beaten down and trampled on, the nature of this country could not be helped.
"If we''re not going to form an alliance with Germany, let''s side with the Soviet Union and seize the colonies of those German and French bastards!"
"When the German-Soviet war breaks out, the German bastards won''t be able to help France anyway, so what''s there to be afraid of?"
Before these poisonous mushrooms could grow, I decided to take action.If temporary measures don''t work, there''s no choice but to makews.
"Is there anyone who opposes the Security Maintenance Act?"
"No (there isn''t)."
"No (there isn''t)."
"No. Passed (there isn''t, passed)!"
The Security Maintenance Act passed!
If you thought of President Xi''s1 third term constitutional amendment2, that''s a misunderstanding.
"Se-, Security Maintenance Act? What''s that?"
"Ah, that''s a club to sweep away the undesirable elements of society. It''s aw that feeds bean rice to militaristic saplings like you. Now, I will enforce thew."
The Korean Empire''s parliament is my puppet.
If I draft a bill at the Prime Minister''s Residence and railroad it through the parliament, legition ispleted in less than an hour and returns to my desk.
Idiotic bastards.
Do you think you can do what I tell you not to do under this kind of dictatorship and get away with it?
If I had my way, I''d like to revive the Revolutionary Education Camp and make them read the Lee Sung-joon Series three times a day.
No¡I must¡Endure¡The Urge¡.
In the midst of that, a corruption case broke out.
It was none other than an embezzlement case at an arsenalmitted by a General who belonged to our National Salvation Military Committee.
Did he pocket money by siphoning off tank engines that had reached the end of their lifespan?
This scandal did not appear in the newspapers at all due to the DSC''s prior censorship, but it was enough to piss me off.
I¡¯m already wasting my political power by trying to suppress these meatheads, and now some bastards are causing trouble?!
Immediately, Kim Sung-joo, the Army Chief of Staff, came running to me and apologized profusely.
"Your Excellency, I have mismanaged the military. I have no excuse."
The new Defense Security Commander, Lee Jeong-ju, also bowed his head.
"Your Excellency. My failure to oversee the military is great. I will step down from the position of Commander to take responsibility for this incident."
Sigh.
"It''s fine. What fault could you two have? What''s that bastard''s name?"
"It''s Major General Han Chang-seok. He was a friend who served as themander of the 120th Regiment of the 16th Reserve Division."
"Fucking bastard, cut him off. Discharge him immediately!"
At my words, my subordinates were startled and opened their eyes wide.
Even though he was arade of the revolution, they seemed shocked at the words of not just dismissing him from his post, but stripping him of his military uniform.
However, in times like these, shocking measures had to follow.
Whether he''s a revolutionaryrade or not, if he bes a burden to my power, I have to cut him off.
How can I leave alone someone who hinders This Excellency Lee Sung Joon, who bears the heavy mission of modernizing the fathend and ensuring the nation''s existence?
Kim Sung-joo cautiously said,
"Uh, Your Excellency. Excessive measures may unsettle the military."
Yes. That would be the case.
If the General they trusted and followed with their lives loses his head for embezzling some public funds to buy rice cakes, they would be dumbfounded.
So, this is a warning.
There are no revolutionaryrades or whatnot among those who embezzle public funds under me.
Even This Excellency Lee Sung Joon lives modestly, not indulging in luxury and only smoking cigarettes, so who are they to buy luxurious foreign cars and grand mansions and stack gold bars inside?
If they had lived under Stalin, they wouldn''t have even thought of such things.
So, I, Lee Sung Joon, have no choice but to wield power and show them the consequences of trying to steal my money.
"You."
"Yes, Prime Minister."
"Why did we revolutionize?"
"It was to reform the Empire."
"But is this a reform or a revolution?"
"I-, I apologize."
I looked at the two with a sharp gaze.
"I''ll make it clear. I won''t leave alone those who embezzle public funds in the Korean Empire. No matter who they are."
It was a chilling warning.
"We will keep that in mind, Your Excellency."
"Go and handle it."
The Defense Security Commander and the Army Chief of Staff bent their waists 90 degrees and left the office.
I had been lenient with my revolutionaryrades, but not anymore.
It was time to show the absolute ruler''s authority even to my closest aides as the sole ruler of this country.
"Chief of Staff."
"Yes, Prime Minister."
Jong-gil answered, holding the documents for approval.
"Do you think I went too far?"
"Not at all. Your Excellency, you have made the right decision for the sake of this country and nation."
"Right."
I am also human.
Sometimes, I wanted someone to understand my decisions and seek their agreement.
In that regard, Jong-gil was a good conversation partner.
"Manyrades will be taking off their uniforms from now on."
Han Chang-seok was just the beginning.
If we inspect the military, many of the corrupt among the revolutionaryrades will be caught.
If we weed out all of them, there will be some unrest in the military.
Nevertheless, it was something that had to be done.
Why did Stalin receive praise as an outstanding ruler despite killing so many people?
It''s because he eliminated corruption.
At least during the Stalin era, the Soviet Union was somewhat free from the problem of ''corruption''.
That''s why the Soviet Union was able to rise as a superpower.
If our Empire also wants to be a first-ss power, we must eliminate corruption.
The method to eliminate corruption was simple.
Strictly punish corruption offenders regardless of regional, blood, or school ties.
If there are no exceptions, the upper echelons will notmit corruption.
This is because the risk is too great when caughtmitting corruption crimes.
If there is no corruption in the upper echelons, the overall level of corruption in the country can be lowered.
"Would you like to smoke one?"
Hearing Jong-gil''s words, I craved a cigarette, but I shook my head.
If this Lee Sung Joon bes a chain smoker, he won''t be able to lead the Korean Empire for long.
Since I already overturned the country with a coup, shouldn''t I shape the nation before leaving?
If I can¡¯t even leave a good legacy behind, won¡¯t I be worse than Spain''s dictator, Generalissimo Franco?
How could I, Lee Sung Joon, be a person worse than that butcher?
I cannot allow that.
"Rather than that. There''s something we need to do now."
"Yes. Please tell me, Your Excellency."
"Prepare a press conference."
"Pardon?"
"You heard me right. Contact the top 10 daily newspapers and have theme to the Official Residence."
"I shall obey."
I sent out Jong-gil, who looked a little worried.
In fact, I had thought about it right after the corruption case broke out.
How can I use this?
That''s how the press conference came about.
I had no intention of hiding this incident under the water.
This crisis is an opportunity.
I wanted to give the people the impression that I do not forgive even close aides who are corrupt.
Goebbels3 showed well how much such an image helps in politics.
However, this corruption crime investigation could go beyond my expected scope.
Military crimes were usuallyrge-scale, involving profit cartels.
Well, if it went that far, I would have no choice but to shut my mouth and cover it up to a reasonable extent.
I couldn''t undermine the foundation of the regime just to establish one principle.
Ring ring.
Just as I was lost in thought, the phone rang.
It seemed that the secretarial office had checked and connected it directly.
Normally, Jong-gil, the chief secretary, would have answered, but it couldn''t be helped now.
Unless we had used many people, there weren''t a lot of workers in my Official Residence.
"This is Lee Sung Joon."
"Hello, Prime Minister. This is Cho Tae-Soo from Taejung."
Ah, Taejung?
The group who financed my Coup?
Why would the chairman contact me now?
Our deal was alreadyplete.
The moment I touched on corruption crimes, Taejung contacted me, which somehow felt ominous.
"It''s good to hear your voice after a long time, Chairman. You still sound healthy."
"Prime Minister, your voice sounds even more powerful."
Well, let''s stop the small talk here.
"Chairman."
"Yes, Prime Minister."
"I don''t have much time, so I''ll give you exactly 3 minutes. It would be good if you could tell me the reason for your call within that time. My time is very expensive."
Cho Tae-Soo swallowed his saliva on the other end of the phone.
Then he carefully brought up the topic.
"Actually, the reason I called today is because of the issue with General Han Chang-seok. I heard that the General was arrested, and I contacted you to ask if that''s true."
Asking?
It''s not an inquiry, but pressure.
It''s an implicit expression to let him go.
I smirked.
This old man has been getting along well with our regime until now, just based on the connection of providing funds for the coup.
So, he hasn''t yet realized how much of a powerful ruler I, Lee Sung Joon, have be.
Then I have no choice but to let him know.
Even if I have to bare my teeth and ws.
"Chairman."
"Yes, Prime Minister."
"You just crossed the line."
"Pardon?"
"How dare a civilian overstep their bounds and interfere with military personnel!"
When I shouted, Cho Tae-Soo''s voice abruptly cut off.
"Let me tell you this just once so you understand. I don''t know if Han Chang-seok is your military connection or whatever, but I cut off that bastard. There will be no reversal of the decision. So, restrain yourself. This is thest warning I give you as arade who joined the revolution together."
"..."
The sound of Cho Tae-Soo hanging up the phone was heard.
Cho Tae-Soo will never treat mefortably from now on.
Once the hierarchy is confirmed, you can never go back to the same human rtionship as before.
Even though I shouted at him for his behavior that deserved to be scolded, I felt somewhat bitter.
I took out the cigarette I had been trying to hold back and put it in my mouth.1. Xi Jinping is a Chinese politician who has been the general secretary of the Chinese Communist Party and chairman of the Central Military Commission, and thus the paramount leader of China, since 2012. Xi has also been the president of the People''s Republic of China since 2013.2. Thisw was enacted by the People''s Republic of China for the purpose of strengthening the Chinese Communist Party ''s control over Hong Kong and ultimately suppressing democracy in Hong Kong .3. Paul Joseph Goebbels was a German Nazi politician and philologist who was the Gauleiter of Berlin, chief propagandist for the Nazi Party, and then Reich Minister of Propaganda from 1933 to 1945.
Chapter 51: Purge (2)
The investigation into corruption cases within the military soon led to a purge of the armory cartels.
"Wha- Investigate all the generals of the armory?"
"It''s His Excellency''s special order."
"I shall obey."
Quartermaster General Cho Jin-young, Major General Bae Yeon-su, the head of the Army Logistics Department, Major General Oh Jin-ki of the Armory, and other generals were taken to the DSC one after another.
"General Lee. How can you do this to us? Please put in a good word to His Excellency."
"Stop talking nonsense. Hey! Strip this bastard and start the investigation."
And with that, they took off their military uniforms and were discharged.
The number of fallen stars reached 20.
The generals of the National Salvation Military Committee gathered in the Army conference room and whispered about the investigation of this incident."His Excellency was very upset about this matter. I heard he even shouted at Kim Sung-joo."
"His Excellency did? Oh my, I see."
"In the first ce, the friends who said they would revolutionize embezzled public funds to fill their own greed, so His Excellency had no choice but to be furious."
"Now that things havee to this, it''s regrettable that His Excellency will look at us with tinted sses, and we have nothing to say about it."
Although the generals felt disappointed by Lee Sung Joon''s measures of not forgiving even revolutionaryrades, they decided to meekly ept this purge for the sake of the cause.
Anyway, aren''t we the ones who rose to reform the country?
If we can''t even keep that promise, it means we''re nothing more than a coup that rose for the desire for power.
The generals did not want their revolution to remain as a corrupt andmon military coup.
The purge of the military soon moved from generals to high-ranking officers.
"You also embezzled public funds under General Oh, right? Come with me!"
"Wait, wait a moment. Let me call my uncle."
"You bastard. Do you think connections will work now? This is an order from His Excellency the Prime Minister, the highest person in this country. Do you want to eat bean rice with your uncle?"
"Let go of me, you bastards. Do you know who I am? I''m His Excellency the Prime Minister''s fifth cousin!"
"His Excellency said to set an example especially if they''re rtives. Are you trying to tarnish His Excellency''s name, you slippery eel? This bastard is hopeless. Tie him up!"
Dozens of people were taken to the DSC for investigation every day.
"Tell the truth! Where''s the money!"1
The officers who were dragged in suffered from intense investigations that didn''t let them sleep every day.
"I''m telling you, I don''t know."
"Really? Okay, I got it for now. Let''s start over from the beginning."
"What?"
"Name."
The DSC''s investigation was thorough and cruel to the point of grinding teeth.
"Call General Lee! I have nothing to say to you, his underlings."
"Ah? Have you gotten a little bit stupid since the investigation began? Do you know where this is? It''s the Defense Security Command."
"You bastards! I am a General of the Korean Empire Army!"
"This gentleman is not responding to reason at all. Hey!"
"You, you bastards."
Thud thud. Ugh.
Those who did not cooperate with the investigation were subjected to merciless violence.
In fact, human rights were not much respected in ''Korean-style democracy''.
The DSC summarized the interim investigation results and reported to the Prime Minister.
"They sure embezzled a lot."
"What should we do?"
"We already held a press conference, so what''s there to hide? Prepare a speech to the nation."
"I shall obey."
These investigation results were soon made public to the entire nation through newspapers and broadcasts.
*****"We will start broadcasting soon. When I give you the cue, you can start speaking from then on."
"Alright."
"5, 4, 3, 2, 1. Cue."
I took a sip of water and picked up the script.
It wasn''t a pleasant asion to stand before the nation, but I didn''t think it was that bad.
"Respected citizens. This is Lee Sung Joon. I have a matter to address. Recently, arge-scale corruption case was discovered in the military. Regrettably, there were individuals involved from the National Salvation Military Committee, which I was responsible for. As the leader of themittee, I sincerely apologize to you, the citizens."
I paused my words and bowed my head towards the microphone as if people were watching.
Seeing the broadcast staff flinch, I counted the numbers.
5 seconds.
Just the right amount.
I continued speaking again.
"As the Prime Minister entrusted with power by the state, I promise to deal with this incident decisively. Those responsible will be strictly reprimanded, discharged, and thoroughly prevented from future appointments to public office."
In other words, these bastards are examples.
Living proof that if you embezzle public funds, your life will be fucking ruined.
"Respected citizens. I, Lee Sung Joon, will stake my name on this. Even in the future, if such corruption crimes ur, I will never show leniency to the criminals. I will punish them thoroughly. By doing so, I will prevent your tax money from being wasted in vain."
Of course, this was just an empty promise.
Even Stalin couldn''t prevent all corruption, so how could I?
I''m not an administrative genius like Stalin or Emperor Hongwu2 who spend all day looking at documents.
"In the future, I will visit you, the citizens, with good news. Thank you."
The speech to the nation must never exceed 5 minutes.
Just like everyone will zone out during those long speeches the Principal do,
This was the same.
Therge-scale purge, which took ce for the first time after the coup, served as an opportunity to tighten the discipline of the military, which had been somewhat loosened.
I decided to take this opportunity to discipline society as a whole.
What was the name of that guy from the Soviet Union again¡
Ah yes, Yuri Andropov.3He was a good example to follow.
Themunist party leader from the KGB saw the copsing Soviet Union andunched this campaign.
"Principles and Order."
By tightening the overallx discipline of Soviet society, Andropov briefly raised the Soviet Union''s economic growth rate significantly and allowed them to breathe.
I decided to directly copy Yuri Andropov''s campaign and use it.
And like Andropov, I ordered productivity enhancements in all sectors of society.
"At work, focus only on your tasks and do not waste time on idle chatter, cigarettes, or alcohol. The more time you spend fumbling or cking off, the more lossespanies and the nation suffer. How will Korea ever catch up to the United States and the Soviet Union at this rate?"
"Order is also important. Obey traffic signals on the road, line up where you should, and follow thew even when no one is watching. If we can''t even keep the basic promises of our society, we are no different from beasts. Do you want this country to be awless world like China?"
A movement to tighten the screws on all sectors of society began.
In the process, the ''minor offenders'' who were caught were detained in holding cells and given Lee Sung Joon series education.
"It might cause some dangerous problems if we do it for a few months, but 1-2 weeks should be fine."
It''s okay to at least instill the idea that they should follow the words of Lee Sung Joon.
The campaign that started in the home country soon spread to Japan as well.
"Uh, Your Excellency. Are you saying to start the principles and order campaign in the Japanese Residency-General as well?"
"I clearly said so."
"But Japan has its own unique characteristics. If we touch it carelessly and it gets noisy..."
"You. I know a bit about Japan too."
"I, I apologize."
How could I not know about the Japs?
I''ve been watching them as neighbors until the 21st century, my whole life.
"Those friends can''t do anything if you go hard on them. Aren''t they the type to submit to the strong?"
"That''s true, but they''re not docile when ites to issues involving their rights."
"That''s because you back down. Still, it seems unreasonable to implement it right away in the current situation, so start with ''cultural rule'' first."
"By cultural rule, you mean to loosen up on the Japanese a bit?"
"Moderately, increase the room for them to act, but in exchange, increase the police force by about 3 times."
"Pardon?"
Lee-Dongnyeong was startled by those words.
But isn''t this the Japanese-style cultural rule?
That''s how I learned it.
The principles and order campaign soon began to yield some results throughout the Empire.
Productivity started to rise, even if just a little.
I decided to establish a Soviet-style ''hero system'' here.
"Lee Gil-seop, a worker from Wonsan, achieved 300% of the allocated clothing production at his enterprise, so we are awarding him the Labor Hero Medal."
"Th, thank you."
I created hero medals in various parts of society to stimte people''spetitive spirit.
"What, there''s not a single hero in this department?"
"It''s a deste ce without patriots."
As a result, a trend emerged to create heroes even by concentrating achievements.
It''s not a very good look, but if it helps the Empire''s productivity, some side effects could be tolerated.
Isn''t the German-Soviet War just around the corner?
"Your Excellency. A report from the Ministry of the Interior. Recently, the number of people detained for viting principles and order has exceeded 5,000. At this rate, the holding cells will reach full capacity in 2 months, so there was a request to reopen the re-education camps."
The camps? Absolutely not.
No matter how much we''re tightening the overall discipline of society and cracking down on corruption, that''s not allowed.
That''s like the ck Dragon of the Korean Empire.4
"You. Shred that document."
Camps?
What Camps?
I didn¡¯t heard it.
Such a thing doesn¡¯t exist, hahahaha¡.
Nope.1. WHERE''S THE MONEY LEBOWSKI!2. The Hongwu Emperor, also known by his temple name as the Emperor Taizu of Ming, personal name Zhu Yuanzhang, courtesy name Guorui, was the founding emperor of the Ming dynasty, reigning from 1368 to 1398. Zhu Yuanzhang was born in 1328 to a family of impoverished peasants.3. Yuri dimirovich Andropov was a Soviet politician who was the sixth leader of the Soviet Union and the fourth General Secretary of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union, taking office inte 1982 and serving until his death in 1984.
4. In Western Europe, ck dragons represent incarnated evil, stealing for their hoards and devouring for their meat. Any nocturnal creature with the additional camouge of ckplexion would undoubtedly make it far more dangerous to humans, who cannot see well at night. All the more so for a ferocious dragon.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!